OceanofPDF.

com
OceanofPDF.com
Cover Design: Emily Wittig
Copy Editing: Caroline Palmier
Developmental and Line Editing: Kelsey Muller, Salma R.
Proofreading, Formatting: Cathryn Carter

Copyright © 2024 by Jenn McMahon

All rights reserved.
No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means,
including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author,
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.
This novel is entirely a work of fiction. The names, characters, and incidents portrayed in it are the
work of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events or
localities is entirely coincidental.

OceanofPDF.com
 To all the single moms who thought they would never find their happy
ending and put their own dreams and aspirations aside for their kids. It’s
never too late to chase them. Having your kids watch you chase your
dreams and reach them is the greatest feeling I’ve ever experienced.
You got this, mama.

OceanofPDF.com
To my husband, who loved and accepted not just me, but my son. For being
my rock through the hard times, being a light in the darkness and constantly
making me laugh whenever I want to cry. I love you more than any word I
could possibly write.

OceanofPDF.com
 A NOTE FROM MACEY

Thank you for being here and taking a chance on my story. I wanted to
forewarn you that my past is pretty heavy and might trigger some people. I
got pregnant with my daughter when I was sixteen years old. I’ve also dealt
with anxiety and depression which is brought up a few times through my
story as well as dealing with narcissistic and controlling parents.
While it’s a lot to unpack, it’s also what has made me who I am today. I
hope you stick around for it, and if you don’t, I understand too!
Xo, Macey

OceanofPDF.com
 CONTENTS
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Epilogue
Epilogue 2
Acknowledgments
About the Author

OceanofPDF.com
You know what I hate more than anything in the world? Snow.
This is the first time I’ve seen my brother's cabin since he purchased it
at the end of the summer. I’ve been itching to check it out but couldn’t find
time. Now, due to an impending snow storm, I’m the one up here making
sure everything survives the fluffy white stuff with no damage.
This town is where my brother, Marc, realized he was head over heels in
love with Avery.
I don’t understand it myself. How people can just fall in love like that.
The idea of it makes me queasy.
“Your destination is on the right,” the GPS says through the truck
speakers.
I let out an audible groan as I maneuver the truck down the first
entrance of the horseshoe shaped driveway while simultaneously thanking
Mother Nature for keeping the snow to a flurry so I can make it here in one
piece.
His idea for buying such a giant property with a mansion-like cabin on
it, was for the entire family to use it as a get away from city life whenever
we needed a change of scenery. Except I’m only partially here for that,
thanks to this storm.
 They are calling it the winter storm of the century which leaves Marc
uneasy about this place while he whisks his now real fiancée, Avery, off to
Paris for a surprise New Year’s trip.
My first reaction when he asked me to do him a solid was, ‘Why don’t
you ask Thomas?’ But my oldest brother is living happily ever after in the
honeymoon bliss stage of life. Again, how people fall in love like those two
saps did is beyond me.
As much as I love living in the city and being close to my two brothers
and little sister, I’m not cut out for city life and the billionaire lifestyle my
bank account tells me I should be living.
I’ve learned that I’m more of a small-town guy from all the little towns
I’ve traveled to. I drive a pickup truck when I’m in the city and live in dark
wash jeans and tees. I stick out like a sore thumb.
It’s one of the biggest reasons I started traveling the world and blogging
it on my social media accounts.
When dad died, we all received an inheritance. Thomas used his share
to invest in dad’s business. He took over in his early twenties and has been
wildly successful. Marc used his share to buy his dream sports car and
whatever else he decided to spend it on. Who the hell knows because he
was already successful in his real estate career. His boss just handed him the
keys to the entire company a few months ago and his life is more than he’s
ever dreamed of now that he’s got the business and the girl.
Emiline, our baby sister, is working her way through nursing school.
She didn’t receive her inheritance until she turned 18 years old, but when
she did, she used it to buy her own apartment in the city so she can start her
independent living.
I’m not a fan of it, if I’m being honest. I’m protective as hell over her
and hate the thought of her living alone. We all are. I don’t care that she’s
22 years old now, she’ll always be our baby sister.
As for me, I used my share to buy myself the best camera money could
buy and started traveling. My first trip was a small one to Charleston, South
Carolina. My plan was to build up a few small blog posts to grow a
following before spending money on bigger trips.
Well… that one took off like a rocket.
People from all over the world were enamored by the little bed and
breakfast I stayed at for the weekend. The post was packed with pictures of
the food I enjoyed at the restaurants, the coffee shop downtown, and a few
shots of me at the beach.
My best friend, Logan, swears up and down that it went as viral as it did
because the I was shirtless in the beach pictures. I take care of myself, so I
can see why he thinks that. But I’ll never know if that was really the reason
or not. I certainly haven’t stopped sharing random candid photos of me in
my posts though.
My phone vibrates in my pocket. When I pull it out to see the name on
the screen, I click accept right away. Because, speak of the devil… Logan.
“Hey.”
“Hey, yourself.” Logan laughs. “What are you up to tonight? Want to
head out for the night?”
“Unless you’re planning to come to Roxbury and hit the corner gas stop
that doubles as a bar, I don’t think I’m making it.”
“Shit. I forgot you’re house sitting for Marc.”
“House sitting. Working. Solitude for a week. All the same shit.” I
laugh.
He scoffs. “This isn’t work. This is you getting away. Work is when
companies pay you to go away.”
Ever since that first blog post, about ninety percent of my trips have
been fully sponsored by companies wanting me to promote their products,
or businesses wanting me to visit and share my experience.
The other ten percent are me taking advantage of just having the luxury
to travel the way I do. I’m not tied down by a wife and kids. Not to mention
the fact that I love the variety of women I’ve found everywhere I go.
“You gonna find a local lady to whisk away to your bed tonight?”
“Not tonight, man.”
He sucks in an exaggerated gasp. “You should find the nearest hospital
up there when you’re sightseeing. Because you need to be checked.”
I usually really enjoy the different women I get to meet at each place I
go to. I just haven’t been feeling it on my last couple of trips. I can’t
pinpoint when, but I know it was sometime over the summer, that I just
stopped giving a shit about making that my priority.
My brothers tell me all the time that someday I’ll grow up and find that
special someone. I beg to differ. As a people person—and wildly charming,
might I add—I love chatting with locals everywhere I go. I’ve met plenty of
people on my journey who live this single life until they are old and gray,
and I’ve never seen them happier.
“Har har,” I mock. “Very funny. Listen. Service blows up here. I’m
heading inside the cabin now to get settled. Don’t get in too much trouble
tonight.”
“Me? Never.”
“And stay away from my sister,” I add.
“Relaxxxxx,” he draws out. “If you wanted me to stay away that badly,
you should have taken me up there with you.”
“One, I don’t ever travel with people. You know this. And two, we’re
gonna murder you, ya know?”
“Enjoy your trip,” Logan says in his most smug tone before he hangs
up.
Sometimes I can’t tell if he’s joking about my sister or if he's serious.
Either way, he’s been warned for years that she’s off limits. I know Logan’s
history with women, and he’s the last guy I want to see Emiline end up
with.
I shake my head as I put the key into the front door of the cabin.
Once inside, I take in the insane entryway of this place. For most
people, this would be a dream home. Definitely not a second house to come
visit here and there.
Marc has lost his ever loving mind.
As I tour the place, a sense of happiness engulfs me. There’s something
about traveling alone that just fuels my soul. In a way that brings me peace
and solitude. It’s why I never travel with friends or family unless it’s for an
event or some family function.
I prefer it when it’s just me, my camera, and my trusty tripod to take all
the pictures I need.
“A week of just you and me, hot stuff.” I slap my hand on the giant
kitchen counter overlooking the mountains, talking to the house as if it’s
going to talk back.
The sun is setting over the mountain peaks while snow flurries dance
across the sky and it’s the most gorgeous sight I’ve ever seen in New York.
Listen, I can hate the snow with a burning passion and still think it’s the
most beautiful thing Mother Nature creates.
I grab my bag that I dropped by the front door to pull out my camera. I
make my way to the back deck and snap a few photos.
 I’m in complete awe of nature's beauty.
It’s so raw. Unfiltered. Stunning.
I'm killing two birds with one stone on this trip. Not only will I be
helping my brother but I’m also planning a blog post about this town. My
home state. The only mountains I haven’t visited in my posts.
Scenic images are some of my most viral photos. I refuse to put a filter
on anything and love to show the world the beauty that’s out there in hopes
it sparks inspiration for people to get out there, start traveling and just live.
Avery and Marc have already filled me in on a little bar and grill
downtown from their first visit here. It’s actually called ‘Bar and Grill.’
Talk about lazy marketing, but I digress. They said it’s good and I should hit
it up immediately to mingle with some locals for more recommendations
for the rest of the week.
My stomach growling reminds me that I should probably head there
sooner than later because I’m worse than a starved bear in the woods right
now.
Which is half true, since I’m already in the woods.
Within thirty minutes, I’m pulling my truck into the parking lot. When
my eyes land on the restaurant, I can’t believe this is the place Marc
recommended. It looks like it’s about one hundred years old. The brown
siding on the outside looks worn down from the weather.
When I step foot inside though, it feels like a totally new place. There’s
a jukebox off to the side, and it’s lit up with a soft glow from the beer signs
and dim lighting. Off to the other side is a door that leads to the back. It’s
open so I can see it’s an outdoor patio with heaters spaced all over the
place.
I take back what I said, this place is cozy, maybe even… decent?
I assume this is their busy season, noticing that almost every table is full
and there’s only a couple of chairs open at the bar. Which makes sense since
there’s a ski resort half a mile up the road and they’ve gotten fresh snow
this week. Not to mention tomorrow is New Year’s Eve.
I take a seat on the stool at the far end of the bar. Just as I open the
menu to see my choices, a nervous energy engulfs me. The hairs on the
back of my neck rise while chills run down my spine. It’s something I’ve
never felt before.
Everything shifts and I feel on edge like something big is about to
happen.
What the fuck is that all about?

OceanofPDF.com
“Flora, are you good if I step out for a second to call Mackenzie?” I ask my
boss.
“Of course, sweets. You know you don’t have to ask me to check in on
her,” she says.
I laugh and roll my eyes at her. “But I do. You know it’s a busy Saturday
night. I can’t just step out from behind the bar without asking.”
“We have everything handled here. Go.” She shoos me with a bar rag,
backing me up until I’m close to the kitchen doors. “You forget I’ve been
running this bar since before you were even a thought in this world.”
I return a smile and nod before stepping back into the kitchen.
Flora and Samuel have been true angels on earth since I showed up in
this small town of Roxbury. I came here five months ago with nothing but
my daughter and two suitcases to get as far away from the shitty life we
were living. I didn’t know this was where I would end up, but I got a taxi
from the airport and told the guy to take me as far as every dollar in my
pocket would take me.
When we pulled up to this bar, I wasn’t sure how to approach things.
The first order of business was to get a job before I put a hotel on a nearly
maxed out credit card.
 Flora's husband, Samuel, was working the bar that day and there wasn’t
a soul in the place since it was the hottest day of the summer in a ski resort
town. He greeted me with an enthusiastic hello and the first words out of
my mouth were, “Do you have any job openings?”
Looking back, I’m almost positive I made the worst first impression.
I remember Samuel scanning me up and down, his eyes traveling along
my exposed tattooed skin, to my luggage and then to my eight-year-old
daughter standing next to me. He somehow hired me on the spot. Turns out,
he and his wife have been working alone for the last few months and
needed another set of hands before the busy season started come winter.
Flora showed up at the bar about an hour later to meet the new
bartender working for them. When she asked me where I was staying, I
didn’t have an answer for her. I was about to lie but the look on her face
told me that she knew I had nowhere to go.
Something shifted in her features as she took in my tear-soaked cheeks
while a heavy silence hung in the air between us.
It was that exact moment that these two took Mackenzie and I under
their wings. They immediately got us set up in a small cottage on their
property down the road later that night.
It surprised me more than anything. In my experience, particularly with
the older generation, when people see someone with tattoos, they tend to
think the worst possible things about them. That they are taking part in
shady business or are completely unprofessional. These two saw me for
who I am within seconds of meeting me.
And I spilled my entire story to Flora that night only making them want
to help me more.
The small cottage on their property works for us. It only has one bed
and exactly one small nook for someone to eat dinner. The kitchen consists
of a small counter spot and only the necessary appliances.
Flora invites us over to dinner more often than not, and Mackenzie likes
to stay at the main house with them to watch television or play on her
tablet. When it’s time for bed, I sleep on the couch and let Mackenzie have
the bed because she deserves her own space.
My daughter deserves the world.
I can sacrifice a comfortable bed for a little while if it means a step
towards a better future for us. One day I’m going to give her everything she
deserves.
 All of the hurt. All the brokenness. It will be worth it one day.
“Hello?” Mackenzie says as she answers the phone.
Yeah, my 8 year old has a phone. I bought it for her with my first
paycheck here because I wanted a way to get in touch with her on the days
or nights I’m working behind the bar even though she’s never really alone.
Samuel and Flora take turns with her. One is always with her, while the
other is always here with me helping to make sure this bar runs smoothly.
More often than not, it’s Flora at the bar with me.
Samuel has a soft spot for Mackenzie since she reminds him so much of
his two granddaughters. Unfortunately, they only see them about once a
year because they live in California. He’s the happiest person in any room
when Mackenzie is around.
“Hi, babe. I wanted to call and check in.”
“Mom,” she huffs. “I’m fine, for the ninth time tonight.”
I swear, she’s eight going on eighteen. Her sass drives me wild, but it
just shows me how strong she is. Stronger than I’ll ever be.
I swallow the lump in my throat. “What are you up to?”
“Uncle Sam is teaching me to use a bow and arrow. Our target is the
deer grazing in the backyard. Then we’re gonna bring it to the shed and
chop it up for dinner tomorrow.”
“He is not!”
She laughs. “Relax, Mom. We’re just watching a movie.”
I smile despite the fact that she can’t see me through the phone. “Okay.”
“It’s starting now. I’m going to go.”
“Okay, babe. I’ll see you in the morning. Make sure you go to bed when
he tells you to.”
“Okay. Love you,” she says.
“Love you most,” I say back before I hang up.
I lean against the deep freezer door in the kitchen, and breathe out a
sigh.
This wasn’t the life I dreamed of for us.
Then again, my life plans didn’t involve having a child at sixteen years
old and trying to figure it out on my own. I didn’t want to do it alone, but I
had to figure it out on my own.
Mackenzie’s father has never been in the picture.
I was naive to believe that Brad, my high school sweetheart, was my
soulmate. He was a year older than me, and I truly believed that he loved
me at the time.
It wasn’t until the day those two pink lines showed up one morning and
I told him that he was going to be a dad, that he confessed I was nothing but
a decent lay for him. He wanted nothing to do with me or our daughter after
that.
Once Mackenzie was born, I learned what true love felt like. Alone in
the hospital, giving birth to the most perfect baby girl, I made a silent vow
to myself that I would be the best damn mom I could be. One that she
deserves. One that is nothing like my own.
My friends dropped me from their lives when I got pregnant and I’m
betting my mom and dad wish they could too.
Needless to say, I’ve struggled a lot since she was born. I’ve hit rock
bottom more times than I care to admit, and have thought things I’m scared
to ever admit out loud. I lived with my parents through everything despite
the hell they gave me for getting knocked up. They are the true definition of
kicking you while you’re down.
The sound of a plate falling to the ground pulls me out of my bubble. I
give myself the time to take three deep breaths, fix my apron and head out
of the kitchen.
“I’m back,” I announce to Flora. “Thank you for that minute.”
“Anytime, sweets.”
“Is everyone served? Where have you left off?”
“That blonde hottie at the end of the bar just sat down.” She winks.
“That's all you.”
“Stop that! You’re married!”
“I'm also older than dirt,” she scoffs. “But my eyes still work just fine to
notice from afar the looks on that man down there.”
“You’re craz—” My words are cut short and my steps falter at the same
time my stomach bottoms out. I’m pretty sure my jaw falls to the floor
when they land on the man reading the menu.
Because I know this man.
A heartbeat passes before I’m transported back to when I met him.
It was when I was running away from my life to start a new one.
On my flight from Montana to New York.

OceanofPDF.com
Five Months Ago
“You don’t have any two seats next to each other on the plane?”
“I’m sorry, ma’am. The flight is booked solid,” the gate attendant says.
“If you want to wait, I can get you set up on the next flight to New York.”
“When is that?” I ask, full of hope.
“Not for another nine hours.”
“Dammit,” I groan. “Fine. I’ll take these two.”
I grab my tickets off the counter as Mackenzie and I make our way to
the seats designated for all the passengers boarding the next flight out of
Montana. I’m not waiting another nine hours to get out of this hellhole.
My decision to book a one-way ticket to New York without telling a
soul where I was going was initially just a plan to piss off my parents.
Living with them is overbearing and miserable. They treat Mackenzie like
she’s theirs and make me feel like I’m incapable of being her mom. I
constantly feel like I’m never even given the chance to be the mom I know I
can be with them hanging every mistake over my head.
I know grandparents are amazing. As they should be. But I could never
get past how much they have tried to take control over her. For the last few
years, they have been trying to mold her into who they want her to be and
not who she wants to be.
Mackenzie is my daughter, not theirs.
Every waking moment is a chance for them to judge me on how I
decide to parent her, whether it’s what I feed her for dinner, or how I let her
stay up until nine instead of eight. And they never once miss the
opportunity to throw my ‘fuck up’ of getting pregnant at sixteen in my face.
They constantly play on my weakness—my daughter. And I can’t have her
thinking that’s normal. That’s not what love is.
I reached my breaking point late last night after yet another argument
with them over what she had for dinner. She had pasta with meatballs, but it
wasn’t gluten free and it’s ‘too heavy for a dinner before bed.’ The
argument might seem minor, but it was the straw that broke the camel’s
back.
I immediately packed two suitcases. And as soon as they left for work
this morning, I took a taxi to the airport and knew I wanted to get us out of
here as fast as I could.
This trip has turned into me taking the first steps towards building the
future I’ve always wanted, despite the guilt eating me alive over finally
doing something for me. But when you spend eight years caring for
someone else and locked under the metaphorical chains of your parents who
don’t give a damn about your own goals, you realize that it’s finally time
for you to do something for yourself.
I want to show my daughter that it’s never too late to chase your
dreams.
To add to this train wreck of a morning, Mackenzie is not happy about
this decision. I don’t blame her, I’m pulling her from her school and all the
friends she’s made over the years. Small town living means you’re in the
same school, with the same group of kids from kindergarten until high
school. She’s old enough to understand why we’re doing it, but that doesn’t
make me feel less guilty for uprooting her entire life.
A middle-aged man takes a seat next to me. He looks alone.
“Hi, sir? Are you boarding this flight solo?”
 “I am,” he grunts in annoyance.
“Any chance you’re sitting by row 9 or row 23?”
“I’m in row 9, actually. Why do you ask?”
“You see—” I start, but stop myself because I’m a known
blabbermouth. I’ll spill my entire life to a stranger out of pure nerves. “My
daughter and I got separated with tickets and I was wondering if you would
be able to switch seats with me so I can sit next to her?”
“Where are you sitting?”
“Row 23,” I say.
“Sorry. No can do,” he says matter-of-factly while shaking his head.
“Too far in the back for me. I want to get off the flight as fast as I can when
we land.”
“I understand.” My head falls in defeat.
We haven't even left the state and I already feel like I'm failing my
daughter. A twinge of panic sets in, causing me to falter and wonder if we
really should be doing this.
“Mom, it’s fine.” Mackenzie nudges me with her elbow. “Once we’re
up in the air, the doors are locked and I can’t go anywhere.”
“I know, but I can’t stand you being that far away from me.”
“I’m not a baby,” she says with full conviction. “I’m almost a teenager.
I can handle a flight. I have a book to read anyway.”
“You’re not almost a teenager,” I snap back. “You still have a few more
years to go before you are.”
She rolls her eyes, crossing her arms over her chest before she sinks into
the seat.
“But you’re right,” I admit, offering her a smile. “I know you can
handle the flight. It’s my job to worry about you though. You have to
understand that.”
“I get it, Mom.”
“How about this… when we land in New York, don’t leave your seat
until I get up to you. Okay?”
“I can do that.”
“They let people off the plane row by row. So since I’m pretty far in the
back, just wait in your seat.”
“Got it.”
Nervous energy dances through my stomach over the next half hour we
sit and wait to board the plane.
 Who would have thought that the first flight I ever take in my life, is to
chase my dreams and give my girl a better life. I don’t have a clue on how
I’m going to do it and make it work, but I’ll be damned if I don’t try.
Once we’re finally on the plane, I make sure Mackenzie is situated in
her seat. Thankfully, she’s seated next to another parent with a daughter
who looks to be about the same age as Mackenzie.
Thank you, universe.
“Excuse me,” I say to get the woman’s attention. She smiles up at me.
“I’m Macey and this is Mackenzie. Our seats are separated on the flight.
Would it be too much to ask to keep an eye on her for the flight?”
“Oh my gosh, of course!” the woman says with her hand to her chest. “I
brought some coloring books for the flight and a few extra snacks.”
My chest tightens at the kindness of this total stranger. “Thank you.”
I’m barely able to get the words out.
“Us moms have to stick together,” she says with a wink.
“I appreciate that so much,” I say to the woman before I look back at
Mackenzie. “I’m right in the back if you need anything, babe. I love you.”
“Love you too, Mom.” She smiles up at me.
I make my way to the back of the plane, and notice I have a middle seat.
I groan internally at how annoying the middle seat seems. It looks like I’m
about to be sandwiched between two strangers.
I send up a silent prayer that they are plane sleepers and just leave me
be.
I look to my left and the elderly woman next to me is already sound
asleep. I glance up and over the seat in front of me and notice the entire
flight has boarded, and the aisle seat to my right is still empty.
I should have Mackenzie just come back here.
Just as the thought crosses my mind, a man comes rushing onto the
plane with a rolling carry-on, sunglasses and a baseball cap that reads ‘You
had me at bacon.’ Once he reaches my row at the back of the plane, I
realize this is the man that’s going to occupy the vacant seat next to me.
The flight attendant stops him as he approaches our row. “Sir, this flight
is completely booked. There is no room in the overhead bins for your
suitcase.”
“Shit,” he mumbles under his breath. “I don’t want to have this
checked.”
 She eyes him up and down at the same time a flirty grin reaches her
lips. She’s clearly checking him out.
“No worries, sir,” she purrs. “I’ll store it in the back here for you until
you get off.”
With a wink, she grabs his carry-on suitcase from him and wheels it to
the back of the cabin. I don’t miss how he watches her backside as she
walks away.
Bringing his focus back to his ticket, he removes his sunglasses to read
it and I think my jaw drops. His ocean blue eyes move from the ticket to the
numbers above the seat before they land on me. A wicked grin fills his face
and my stomach bottoms out.
“Hey there, seat wife. Looks like I’m the happy owner of this spot next
to you.”
I don’t have a chance to respond before he’s plopping down, and
stuffing the backpack he has around his shoulder under his seat. He turns to
face me again, letting his eyes scan my body up and down the same way he
did the flight attendant. I feel every part of my body light up from just the
way he looks at me.
I want to look anywhere else but at this gorgeous specimen of a man
sitting next to me, but I just can’t find it in me to stop staring. It should
seriously be illegal to look as good as he does.
“Where’re you headed?”
The corner of my lip tips up. “Well, this is a flight to New York, no?”
“Oh, she’s a ball buster.” He laughs, nodding his head. “I like you.”
“You don’t know me,” I deadpan.
“Lucky for me, we have four hours and some minutes together so I can
get to know you.” Then he shoots me winks before he settles into his seat,
resting his head back on the headrest.
I should not be affected by the way this man just winked at me, but my
body betrays me.
He is… gorgeous.
I mean, blonde hair, blue eyes, and a razor sharp jawline is a deadly
combination when it comes to a man that looks the way he does. There’s no
doubt in my mind that when he was a child, his parents knew he would be a
heartbreaker. Just his presence and a glimpse of the personality he’s given
me, tell me he breaks any heart that crosses his path.
 Not to mention he’s built like a true outdoorsman. He’s dressed in dark
wash, distressed jeans and a plain black t-shirt that complements his tanned
skin perfectly. He takes up most of the seat, and I can tell he’s probably
double my size. Then again, everyone is double my size. I’m a solid four-
foot-eleven on a good day. And damn, his arms… his muscular forearms
tell me that he’s probably really good with his hands.
Stop.
I didn’t even realize we’ve taken off already and are cruising midair
until the same flight attendant interrupts my dirty thoughts of the stranger
sitting next to me.
“Can I get you anything to drink?”
“I’ll take a whiskey on the rocks,” he says before looking over at me.
“What’s your poison?”
“I’ll take a Diet Coke. Please.”
“With vodka,” he adds, looking at the flight attendant. “She hasn’t
picked up on the fact that it’s always five o'clock when you’re traveling in
the sky.”
She lets out a chuckle and I see her cheeks heat up at the way he speaks
to her. So carefree and easy going.
He probably doesn’t even realize he’s about to crush another heart in his
path.
But my brain quickly stops itself, remembering what he just asked for.
Vodka.
“Oh, no.” I wave my hand in the air, catching her attention before she
walks away. “No vodka for me.” I avert my gaze away from the Adonis
sitting next to me so I don’t see his reaction to my next words. “Thank you,
but I don’t drink.”
The flight attendant simply nods as she retreats to the back of the plane
to make our drinks.
I nervously look down at my hands as I clasp them together in my lap.
People look at you differently when you don’t drink alcohol, let alone tell
someone you’ve never had a sip of alcohol in your life. But I’ve never had
the desire to drink it.
I watched people around me in my hometown fall into addiction,
thinking they need it to have a good time. My priority for years has always
just been Mackenzie and I never wanted to give anything the power over
me to take the place of that.
 Every time I say I don’t drink to someone new, there’s always a series
of questions. For some reason ‘I don’t like it’ or ‘I don’t want to’ aren’t good
enough reasons for them. Which leads to an uncomfortable game of twenty-
one questions. Like ‘Are you in recovery?’ ‘Are you pregnant?’ ‘You know
one drink won’t hurt right?’
Saying that I’m sick of having to explain myself to people is an
understatement.
“I respect that.” His words break my trance.
My head snaps in his direction and I see a grin plastered on his face.
There isn’t an ounce of judgment in his tone.
I offer him a feeble smile back.
I’m not entirely sure of this man's intentions. Is he just being nice
because he’s stuck next to me for the next few hours?
My question is answered for me when the flight attendant returns with
our drinks, leaning down over dramatically to showcase her tits for him to
see. There’s no doubt that she spent a couple grand on those.
“Thank you, but can I change my mind?” he asks her as he hands the
cup back to her. “I’ll just take an orange soda.”
“No problem, sir.”
I can’t help it when my hand covers my mouth and my shoulders shake
with a quiet chuckle. This grown ass man just ordered an orange soda on a
flight.
Now who’s judging who, here?
“Don’t you laugh at me.” He starts laughing with me. “Orange soda is
superior.”
“That’s just…” I shake my head, unable to wipe the grin off my face.
“The most random thing someone can order on a flight. I expect something
like a Coke or a Sprite. Definitely not an orange soda.”
“But it made you laugh.”
My laughter dies down at his statement as I nod my head, forcing my
smile to stay put. Unable to really say anything back because this stranger is
right. I can’t remember the last time something other than my daughter
made me laugh or feel carefree about anything.
When you struggle with demons, it’s hard to find joy in everyday life. It
makes you tired all the fucking time. Exhausted to the point that laughing is
a struggle. I put on a good mask in front of Mackenzie, because I refuse to
let her think her mom is broken, even though sometimes I worry I am.
 “And I’m willing to bet from the little time I’ve already spent with you,
that you don’t do that very often.”
My smile completely falls and I drop my gaze back to my hands.
Shaking my head to silently tell him that I don’t. How on earth did we go
from laughing about orange soda to a deep conversation about how I don’t
laugh enough?
This man is very intuitive.
“Well.” He claps his hands together, rubbing them back and forth as if
he’s in the freezing cold tundra trying to warm them up. “I’m a goal setter.
It’s part of the job. And I think I just unlocked my goal for the next”—he
glances down at what looks like a very expensive watch—“three hours and
change. And it’s to make you laugh more.”
“Is that so?” I shoot him a side eye glare.
“Yup.”
“What exactly is your job, funny guy?”
That earns me a chuckle from him. “My number one job is to make
people laugh. I love to see it. So I’ll take that nickname because I hold that
title with honors. But my real job is that I’m a blogger.”
I tip my head to the side, giving him a questioning glare.
“Doesn’t sound like a real job right?”
“I wasn’t going to say it.” I hold up my hands in defense.
“You’re not the first person to think that,” he says as he nudges me with
his elbow, shooting me another deadly wink. “But it’s what makes me the
happiest and that’s a motto that I live by. I travel, visit places and blog about
it. Mostly, it’s restaurants or showcasing products of companies that
sponsor me.”
“That actually sounds incredible. So… are you heading to blog
something now? Or are you leaving a place you just blogged about?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know…” The word lingers on his tongue as he
urges me to share my name.
“Macey.”
“Macey.” He says my name with a broad smile.
And it’s a contagious one that forces my lips to curve up and match his,
making me feel the lightest I’ve felt in years. I finally relax into my seat as
his presence seems to calm every one of my fears.
This stranger sitting right next to me has successfully turned any bit of
nerves I felt just hours ago into hopeful anticipation for this fresh start for
me and my daughter.

OceanofPDF.com
Five Months Ago
I’m captivated by the stranger sitting to my left.
And it’s more than what’s on the outside that has me drawn to her,
because yeah, she’s breathtaking. Her black hair is pulled into a messy bun
and perched on the top of her head. She looks like she rolled out of bed
without a stitch of makeup on and rushed to catch this flight.
Which is the same thing I did, so I get it.
But it’s not the jade green eyes staring back at me behind long, thick
lashes that have me enthralled by her. And it’s definitely not how perfectly
her body is wearing a pair of ripped jeans and a graphic tee that exposes the
tattoos trailing down her arm. It’s what people don’t see that I pick up on.
The way the littlest thing I’ve said in such a short amount of time has
made her laugh.
The way her eyes tell me she’s downright exhausted.
 This woman carries some heavy weight on her shoulders.
I’ve learned to see it in people from witnessing my mom deal with
depression after my dad died.
“If you must know, Macey.” I shoot her a wink and a light nudge with
my elbow in hopes to see that smile light up her face again. “I’m heading
home from a blogging trip.”
She nods but remains silent.
“There’s just something about the mountains,” I continue, resting my
head on the headrest of the seat. “I could live and breathe them every day of
my life and be a happy guy. As long as there’s no snow.”
“You sure it’s not bacon that makes you a happy guy?”
My head jerks in her direction, the corner of my lip tipping up just the
slightest.
“Did you just make a joke about my favorite food on earth?”
She giggles in her seat. “Your hat kind of gave you away.”
I pull my baseball cap off my head, running my fingers through messy
hair as I bring it down to assess what she’s talking about, completely
forgetting that this was the hat of choice for today.
“Dammit,” I joke. “I do love me some bacon. Please tell me you do too.
Because I couldn’t live with myself if you don’t.”
“That’s dramatic.” She rolls her eyes, but laughs anyway.
I’ve made a lot of people in my life laugh, but hearing the sweet song of
Macey’s laughter is something else.
“You caught me.”
“I did, didn't I?” She smirks. “Tell me about this blogging thing you do
since we have some time to kill.”
“I’ve always wanted to travel the world. See the beauty of it all through
my own eyes instead of on the internet. I also love being people’s go-to guy
for recommendations on places to eat, places to visit and things to do. I
figured what the hell and decided to combine two things I love into one,
which was how this all started. Plus, I had zero desire to join my family’s
business. Being an investor was not on my life bingo card.” I laugh.
“Wow, a family of investors.”
“Well, just my dad.” I shrug. “He was a big wig investor in the city. My
brother took over that business after he passed.”
“I’m so sorry.” Her smile falls and she directs her gaze to her hands in
her lap.
 I watch as an uncomfortable feeling washes over her.
“Hey, none of that. No need to be sorry.” My left hand touches her
exposed forearm and listen… I don’t cook, nor do I know the first thing
about it. But I’m pretty certain that’s what it feels like to put your hand on a
burning hot stove top.
Touching her skin burns me right to the core.
She must feel it too because her eyes land on our connected skin and
they widen in shock.
“No need to be sorry,” I repeat, pulling my hand away as I try to ignore
what the heck that was all about. “We’re all okay.”
“Okay,” she says, barely above a whisper.
Her right hand lifts to rub her left arm where my skin touched hers and
my eyes are drawn to the beautiful ink covering it. I can tell by the way it
disappears under her shirt that it’s a full sleeve, but what sticks out the most
is the large dragonfly covering the majority of her forearm.
“That dragonfly tattoo is beautiful.”
I lean forward, invading her space. The intoxicating aroma of vanilla
engulfs my senses, pulling me closer toward her as I clasp her hand in mine
to get a better look. The same burning feeling from before is back in full
swing, but she doesn’t make a move to pull away. My eyes stay glued to the
tattoo.
There’s two types of people who get tattoos. The ones who get random
ones when they are drunk and decide to ink their body with whatever they
want and the ones who get tattoos that hold meaning. From this short
encounter with Macey… I’m going with the latter.
“Tell me about this one,” I ask her, finding myself interested in knowing
more about her.
“It’s just a tattoo,” she says with hesitation.
“Mmhmm.” I grin at her in understanding that she doesn’t want to tell a
stranger. “I like it. I’ve been wanting to get a tattoo forever now.”
“You don’t have any?” she asks.
“Nope.” I shake my head. “Another fun fact about me is that I'm
absolute chicken shit. I’m afraid of needles and being near them. I’ll pass
out at the sight of one.”
Her unease evaporates at my admission. “And yet, you want a tattoo?”
“My sister-in-law jokes that I need to get an olive tree tattooed on me
somewhere.”
 “That’s oddly specific and weird.” She tips her head in question. “Is
there a reason for that?”
“My name.”
“Which you have yet to tell me, seatmate.”
The smile that hits my face as I continue watching Macey transform in
this short time to being more open to conversation, laughing and joking is
just something I can’t control.
“First of all, it’s seat hubby,” I joke back with her. “And my name is
Oliver.”
“Oliver,” she repeats, as if her brain is trying to process it and store it
for later use. “The name fits you.”
“How so?”
“The name Oliver is derived from the Latin word olivarius. Which
means Olive Tree Planter.”
I interrupt her, bringing my finger up to stop her thoughts. “Do you
hang out with my brother on the side?”
“No?”
“Interesting.” I nod my head. “Him and his son jokingly call me a
gardener. Not sure why, but continue.”
“Anyway, the name Oliver stands as a symbol for peace and
friendship.”
“Okay, so what I’m hearing is that you want to be my friend, Macey?”
She giggles in the seat next to me.
“I’m taking that as a yes. But if we’re going to be friends there's
something I have to tell you.”
“What’s that?”
“If you ever meet my other brother, don’t tell him that I called his fake
fiancée my sister-in-law. They aren’t married. It’s a long story that I don’t
want to waste on our short time together, but he’d kill me. Come to think of
it”—I huff out a quick breath as if I’m blowing out a candle—“Avery
would kill me and the last thing I want to be is on the bad side of Avery
Woods.”
She covers her mouth with her hands again because she can’t hold back
the laughter before she says, “Noted.”
For the next two hours, we talk about the most random things, but
nothing about her life, where she’s going or what she’s doing on this flight.
Don’t get me wrong, my curiosity wanted to know, but I wasn’t going to
push it.
There's a ding over the speakers in the cabin before an announcement is
made to prepare for landing.
“We made it.” I nudge her shoulder with mine.
Her smile falls, and I notice that her anxiousness is back in full force. It
happens so quick that it’s like someone flicked the light switch off and she’s
back to who she was when she boarded the plane. She lifts her head slightly
to assess the front of the plane as if she’s looking for something, or
someone.
I follow her movements, as if I’m looking for what she’s looking for.
“Are we looking for something?”
“Uhh…” she pauses. “Yes. No. I mean… Can I ask you a favor?”
I raise a brow. “Are we about to commit a felony?”
She releases a breath she was holding. “Nothing like that. Listen, I’m
meeting someone at the front of the plane. Would it be okay if I scoot out
past you when we land so I don’t lose her. You know, the back of the plane
equals last out of the plane problems.”
Out of every word she just said, Macey telling me she didn’t want to
lose her is the only thing I heard. It’s an odd feeling of relief that washes
over me. Why? I have no clue. I’ll never see this woman again in my life,
I’m sure. But knowing that she isn’t meeting another man makes me relax
in my seat.
“Of course.”
She hesitates before a soft smile touches her lips. “Thank you.”
“That’s what friends are for.” I wink.
As the next few minutes pass, disappointment engulfs every part of me
when I realize that I’ll never see this woman again. It’s not in the sense of
wanting to date her because that life isn’t for me, but just being in her
presence feels like an honor. I want more of it.
“Hey, you never told me if you’re coming home or leaving it?”
She rests her head on the back of the chair, keeping her gaze locked to
the seat in front of her as if she’s trying to process my question. Her eyes
flutter closed, and she smiles. She simply smiles in bliss. She looks like she
just had a major epiphany with my question.
“I’m coming home,” she finally says.
“Well since, New York happens to be both of our homes…”
 The flight attendant announcing that we may now depart the plane cuts
off my sentence. Macey shoots out of her seat, eager to meet her friend in
the front of the plane.
“Maybe I can get your number and we can meet up for dinner
sometime,” I continue, as she rushes to gather her things before the aisle
clogs up.
“Can I give it to you outside of the plane? I have to meet her right now,”
she says in a hurried tone.
“Yeah, of course.” I wave my hand out towards the aisle. “Go catch
your friend and I’ll meet you out there.”
Without a passing glance, she's rushing down the aisle towards the front
of the plane. Saying “excuse me” left and right to people in her attempt to
meet her friend. I watch intuitively as she stops in her tracks and leans
down to greet the person she’s meeting. At the same time, the flight
attendant interrupts me.
“Mr. Ford, I have the suitcase that we stored back here for you.”
I turn around to find the same flirty girl from earlier that took our drink
order, her tits even more on display as she hands me my luggage with a
wink. I immediately dismiss her because I’m not trying to lose my line of
sight of where Macey went.
I’m determined to get her number, but I’m even more eager to learn
more about her and why she captivated me so much.
Except, she’s gone.
Of course, being in the back of the plane didn’t help matters either. I end
up getting stuck behind an elderly gentleman who is clearly having trouble
getting his bag out of the overhead compartment. Not a single person lifts a
hand to help him. They are the worst type of people in my opinion because
we could all be off this flight a hell of a lot faster if someone took three
seconds of time to help the man get the bag out of the bin.
Finally, I cut through them and help the man grab the bag.
He thanks me endlessly as if I just handed him two solid blocks of rare
gold.
Once we exit the plane, my eyes scan the area in hopes of catching a
glimpse of the jet black hair I’ve thought of running my hands through
during our entire flight.
Macey is nowhere to be found.
OceanofPDF.com
My mouth is salivating reading the menu of this little hole in the wall bar.
The double bacon cheeseburger with a side of French fries is screaming my
name. A drink also sounds really good right about now.
“How did you find me?”
A voice cuts through my thoughts of food.
Not just any voice… her voice.
The voice that I haven’t stopped thinking about since this summer when
I met her on a flight from Montana to New York.
It forces me to drop my menu and snap my head to the green-eyed
beauty staring at me from across the bar.
Her black hair cascades across her shoulders and is long enough to
cover her chest. Her olive skin looks sun-kissed despite it being the dead of
winter. She’s still just as beautiful as I can remember.
“What are you doing here?” I ask skeptically.
“I asked a question first.”
Damn, that sass. Hot.
“But to answer your question, I thought the apron would give it away.”
She smirks. “Most people who stand on this side of the bar and wear an
apron are here to work.”
 I bark out a laugh. “Ooh, she’s got jokes.”
A smile touches her lips and it dawns on me that I never really got a
good look at her on the flight. I mean I know it’s not the easiest thing to do
when you’re sitting shoulder to shoulder with someone for a few hours.
I thought Macey was beautiful then. Hell, I was even enamored by her
and wanted to know more about her. However, now, sitting across from her
while she stands behind the bar… it’s a whole new level.
Something was off on our flight. The more I thought about it after we
got off the plane, the more I assumed it was just jitters from flying. But I
still couldn’t stop thinking about it.
I never stopped thinking about her.
She adjusts her apron, the smile never leaving her face.
My eyes narrow at her. “Don’t you think this is kind of a far drive for
work?”
“It’s not that bad.” She glides around the bar with ease as if she’s been
here forever. “What can I get you to drink?”
I sit back on the chair, cross my arms over my chest as my eyes scan her
from head to toe. I can feel an involuntary smirk form on my lips and I
can’t help it. “Here I thought we were friends.”
“Ahhh, that’s right.” She nods, raising her pointer finger in the air and
pulling a drinking glass from below the bar. Macey’s green eyes flicker to
me, her smiling growing as she fills the cup with ice before using the soda
gun to fill it. “Orange soda.”
My eyes catch a glimpse of the same dragonfly tattoo on her forearm.
Her shirt isn’t as oversized as the last one she was wearing, which exposes
more of her sleeve and I notice pieces of a cherry blossom peeking out of
her t-shirt sleeve.
“I knew you didn’t forget about me, dragonfly.”
She shakes her head. The grin on her face hasn’t left since I saw her. “I
didn’t.”
Something about her admission sends a shiver shooting through every
part of my body. I didn’t forget about her. I thought about her more than I
care to admit. Which is totally unlike me because I don’t think about
women this much. I was annoyed as shit that I couldn’t even get her number
and I thought she was just… gone when I finally got off the plane.
And now she’s here.
Standing across the bar from me.
 Working in this small town where my brother bought a cabin.
“Can I get you anything to eat? Or are you only here for our stellar
orange soda?”
“Food. Yes.” I pick up the menu and try to remember what I was
planning to order before she walked back into my life. “I think I was
planning to go with the cheeseburger.”
“Are we adding bacon tonight?”
I groan as my head tips back. “You’re killing me.”
Why does it turn me on so much to know that she remembers all these
little things about me? We talked about the most mundane things, but she
remembers everything I said I loved the most.
“Of course, I’ll take the bacon,” I say with certainty.
“If you didn’t, I would question your love for it. You can’t own a
baseball cap that says, ‘You had me at bacon’ without ordering a
cheeseburger loaded with it.”
“A girl after my own heart.”
With my comment, something in Macey shifts.
It’s almost like she caught herself before she took it too far. As if she
allowed herself to get lost in our conversation for one sentence longer than
she wanted too. But before I could say anything more, she moves to the
other side of the bar to tap in my order on the screen and then helps out
some other customers by getting their drink orders.
My eyes never once leave her.
I can’t help but be mesmerized by her.
God, what the hell is wrong with me.
There’s just something about the way she moves, the way she smiles,
the way her green eyes sparkle in this dimly lit bar. I want to know more
about her.
To stop my racing mind, I decide to fire off a text to the boys.
I FOUND HER!!!!

Less than a minute passes before my phone chimes in with multiple

messages.
LOGAN
Who did we find?
TOMMY
Oh Christ.
 The girl from my flight home from Montana.
TOMMY
Here we go.
LOGAN
Wow.
First Tommy and now you? Fate is working overtime for you
Ford brothers.
Except I’m not obsessed with her like Tommy was with Peyton.
That was some next level shit.

My oldest brother, Thomas, met a girl at a charity gala one night a few
years back and he became obsessed with her. The story I heard involved a
fire that started in the kitchen of the Edison Ballroom which forced a
massive evacuation of the place. The two of them lost each other during the
process only for her to show up in the city five years later looking for a job
as a nanny.
My sister, Emiline, had found an ad and met up with her to interview
her for the position to watch my nephew, James. That was the day their
paths crossed again and Tommy has been head over heels with her since.
Now the two of them are living happily ever after bliss as husband and
wife.
LOGAN
Ok. You got a point.
TOMMY
I was not obsessed.
MARC
Stop lying. Yes you were.
TOMMY
You’re one to talk…

Another point made. Marc fell head over heels for his fake fiancée over
the summer who just so happened to be Peyton’s best friend, Avery. She’s a
wrecking ball and we all love her for who she is.
Can we get back to the topic at hand?? I FOUND HER.
MARC
What do you want us to do with this information?
 LOGAN
I think we’re supposed to be happy for him?
But I feel mixed things.
You all suck.

“Are you ready for something stronger?” Macey interrupts.

I place my phone face down on the bar top, leaning on it as I clasp my
hands together. I don’t answer back and just shoot her an award winning,
cheesy smile. Anything to put a smile back on that pretty face of hers.
It works, because she lets out a small chuckle and I don’t miss the pink
that forms on her cheeks.
“That’s better.”
“You’re something else, Oliver.”
I like hearing my name come out of her mouth. But I won’t say it out
loud.
“I’m good,” I say. “The pretty bartender in front of me doesn’t drink so
I’m perfectly happy sticking with soda tonight.”
“You know that doesn’t bother me right?” She laughs, bringing her
hands out as she looks around her. “Clearly, I work in this industry and I’m
used to it.”
“Well, it’s not good for my liver anyway.” I point a finger at her in a
very matter of fact way. “And not to change the subject, but I thought you
lived in the city? What are you doing working all the way up here?”
She scoffs. “I wish.”
Her response catches me off guard. I don’t know who in their ever
loving mind would want to live in the concrete jungle and deal with that
mess on a regular basis.
“Wish?”
“That’s the end goal. To make it to the city.” She rests her hands on the
bar top, leaning in as she lowers her voice. Her close proximity pulls me
towards her like a magnet to hear what she has to say. “This place is just a
stepping stone for me.”
“You’re killing me,” I whisper back to her. “Do you realize talking
about goals is equivalent to dirty talk for someone like me?”
“I pegged you for food talk being your weakness.”
I grin. “That too.”
 “Speaking of the city”—she pulls back from being close to me—“what
are you doing up here? I thought you lived in the city.”
“I do. I’m cabin sitting for my brother. But I decided to kill two birds
with one stone and do a blog post about the Catskill mountains too while
I’m up here.”
“Oh yeah, the blog.” She nods.
“Yeah, that little thing.” I smirk. “I’m going to shoot some photos of the
mountains and probably share some food I’ve eaten while I’m here. Entice
people to come up here and explore the great outdoors.”
“Interesting.”
The way she wipes down the counter, walking away from me with that
single word has me on edge. Is that a good interesting? Or a bad
interesting?
I guess I’m killing three birds with one stone on this trip.
Because I’m determined to learn more about this girl.

OceanofPDF.com
“Well, now you have to come back and explain that interesting comment,”
Oliver calls out just a few seconds after I walk away.
The first time I met him, he was like a breath of fresh air. I was
drowning in anxiety and questioning my choices in life. Beating myself up
with regret that maybe this was a stupid idea after all. But after a few hours
with him on a plane, I felt at ease. I felt calm. I felt a sense of relief at the
stranger who made me laugh when I hadn’t been able to in years.
Now he’s sitting in front of me.
At my place of work.
Drinking an orange freaking soda.
And looking like he walked off the cover of an outdoors magazine.
“Interesting as in…” I pause, trying to save myself the embarrassment.
“Your brother's cabin. Just wondering if I know him.”
“You might.” He shrugs. “He’s actually the one who recommended this
place. He was up here in August for the first time ever with his now real
fiancée that I told you about. You know, the one you’re not supposed to ever
say anything about if you meet them?”
There was only one couple I met so far since I’ve started working here
that has never been in this town before.
 Oh my God.
The man who tipped me three hundred dollars on a glass of champagne
and a whiskey neat.
“Is her name Avery Woods?”
“The one and only.” He nods with a grin. “Do you know her?”
“I do.”
Over the last couple of months, there have been a handful of pivotal
moments in my move here. Times that made me feel less and less guilty
about uprooting my daughter's life.
The first was meeting Oliver on the plane.
The second was Samuel and Flora taking the two of us under their wing
and believing in me when I barely believed in myself. They know my goals.
They know I don’t plan to stay here and they give me the daily
encouragement that I need to keep me going.
The third was that couple tipping me the three hundred dollars that
night. Making it my biggest night of tips to date. Allowing me to treat my
daughter to a comforter set that she loved for the only bed we have in the
cottage so she wasn’t sleeping with just a throw blanket. And then I stashed
the rest in our savings.
My eyes well with tears and I try to fight them back.
Oliver is that man's brother.
“Damn, you’re good at remembering things.” His voice stops me from
full blown tears while I’m here at work. I watch intently as his thick arms
cross over his broad chest. “Is it because you’re that good or is it because
I’m just unforgettable?”
I can’t help the child-like laughter that comes out of me.
But Flora interrupts me before I have a chance to answer his question.
“Sweets, can you meet me in the kitchen really quick?”
“Of course.”
I don’t miss the wink she shoots Oliver and I roll my eyes as I follow
her into the back.
“I’m sorry, I was talking to him for so long. I didn’t mean to neglect the
other customers,” I start before the door is even closed.
“I didn’t call you back here because you’re in trouble.” She moves to
the order window and picks up the cheeseburger that he ordered. “Take this
back to your friend and take twenty.”
 “It’s busy tonight.” I grab the plate from her hand. “I can’t do that. I’m
fine.”
“I insist.”
“But he’s not really my friend. I met him on the flight to New York.
That’s all.” I nervously tuck one hand in my apron pocket as my gaze falls
on the cheeseburger to avoid eye contact with her.
“You should make him your friend.” I look up and find her winking
aggressively.
“Do you have a twitch in your eye tonight? What’s with all the
winking?”
“He’s one fine looking friend, Macey. I’ve seen you chat with customers
before. I’ve been watching you for months and no one has ever made you
smile like that before.”
“I’m not smiling any different.”
“You are.”
Shit. She caught me.
There’s something about the way Oliver’s blue eyes sparkle and match
his perfectly white teeth that shine with his goofy looking smile. It’s
contagious, and within seconds I catch myself smiling goofily with him. He
has an easy going personality that just makes everyone around him feel
good.
“You’re doing it right now,” she prods.
“Maybe because this conversation is ridiculous. You know I don’t mix
work with pleasure.”
She wiggles her eyebrows. “I bet that man would bring you some great
pleasure.”
“Flora!!!” I gasp.
“What? I’m old, which means I’m experienced.”
I stick my free finger that isn’t holding a plated cheeseburger in my ear,
“I don’t need to know that! You’re going to make my ears bleed.”
“Don’t be so dramatic.” She waves me off. “You need to pull your head
out of those college textbooks you keep reading despite not being in college
and open your eyes to what’s out there for you. Plus, when fate deals you
cards, you can’t sit back and try to fight it.”
Is that what this is? Fate?
“I’m not looking for anything like that though, Flora. You should
already know I’m happy with it just being me and my daughter. Mackenzie
is the only person I need in my life.”
“I know that. But I also know that you’re not happy.”
Her words cut through my heart like the sharpest kitchen blade.
I swallow the lump in my throat, and whisper, “I am.”
“Are you truly? You know I love you just the way you are, and I know
that little girl makes you the happiest person in the world… But I know
deep down you’re fighting demons that you won’t allow a chance to come
to the surface. I also know that you can’t pour from an empty cup. Your cup
runneth empty, child.” Her laugh lightens the mood. “Now take this
cheeseburger to that fine man before it gets cold. Here’s a southwest
chicken salad for you. Take twenty.”
“Fine,” I concede as I grab the salad plate from her hands and make my
way out to the bar.
It’s only a twenty-minute conversation.
I can totally do that.

OceanofPDF.com
Once Oliver notices me on the opposite side of the bar, he swivels in his
stool towards me.
He rests his hands on his broad and thick legs as he spreads them out.
He’s wearing a pair of dark wash denim jeans that pair perfectly with his
red checkered flannel. He looks more like a local than I do.
“Wow, the customer service here is top notch.”
I raise both plates in my hands. “I figured I’d join an old friend for
dinner. If he’s up for it, of course.”
Oliver leaps off the chair, grabbing his orange soda. His body is
dangerously close to mine with the sudden movement, which forces me to
stumble back a step. He’s a total flirt, isn’t he? His blue eyes meet my green
ones and my body trembles slightly. His hand grips my forearm to keep me
in place so I don’t spill the plates.
“Woah there, dragonfly.”
The nickname he started using earlier echoes in my ears.
I didn’t disclose what any of my tattoos mean, but something tells me
this man is more intuitive than I think he is.
“I’m good.” My voice comes out hoarse. “Let’s grab a table.”
 He follows me as I guide us to the only open table in the back corner of
the bar. No one ever sits here because it’s close to the side door and there’s
a draft from this particular window that sits over it.
However, it’s not bothering me one bit at the moment because Oliver's
presence has me hot in every part of my body.
What the hell is wrong with me?
“You know… I never got your last name,” he says.
“Evans.”
“Macey Evans.” The corner of his lips curves up, as he repeatedly nods
his head. “Has a nice ring to it.”
I shrug a shoulder, bringing my gaze to my salad as I stab the pieces
with my fork.
It has a nice ring to it, but it forever ties me to my parents and I can’t
stand that. In fact, Mackenzie is also an Evans. Her birth father wanted
nothing to do with her so why give her the last name of someone she will
never know in her life?
“I have a question for you,” he interrupts my thoughts.
“Shoot.”
“I’m in town for just a few days before that ‘big storm of the century’
hits,” he says with air quotes. “You think you can help me a little bit with
my blog post?”
“How can I help?”
“I need someone who knows the area to show me around a bit. I want to
take some scenic mountain shots. Find the best restaurants in town and try
their food. Because you know”—he leans in close—“food is the way to my
heart.”
My heart rate picks up speed because food is also the way to mine. But
that isn’t the only reason… I can’t spend time with this man outside of this
place when I’m not working.
This conversation is already doing a number on my anxiety for missing
out on some possible tips. Besides, I barely spend enough time with my
daughter, so I can’t spend the free time I have to be away from her with
him.
To add to my list of things I feel guilty about: being a working mom.
It’s truly a double-edged sword. When I’m at work, I feel guilty about
not being with her. When I’m not at work, I feel guilty about not making
money for us. The vicious cycle in my brain is never ending.
 “I’m not sure that’s a good idea. Besides, I’ve only been here a few
months myself. The only places I know are where I live and this bar. That’s
about it.”
“We should rectify that then, shouldn’t we?”
“I have a lot going on right now here with…” I stop myself because
Oliver doesn’t know I have a daughter and I’m not sure I’m ready to
disclose that information. “With work. I’m on schedule for the next week
every single day,” I lie.
“Hmm,” he mumbles, wiping his mouth with a napkin after taking a bite
of his burger. “Maybe I should extend my trip then.”
“Oh, you’re persistent.” I can’t help but smile.
“For some reason, I am with you.”
I feel my cheeks heat up at his admission, making it feel like a summer
day in this corner of the bar.
“You never told me your last name.”
“Ford.” He reaches his hand across the table for me to shake it as if
we’re meeting for the first time. My hand cups his and the electricity that
courses up my arm at his touch is enough to shut the entire city down.
“Oliver Ford.”
“Wait.” My eyes widen in shock. “As in… Notes from Oliver Ford?”
“You’ve heard of my blog?”
I lift one shoulder in a shrug. “Here and there.”
I try to hide my embarrassment that I actually follow the blog.
Religiously. I’m constantly blown away by the foods he shares and wanting
to learn how to create each one he posts. Wishing like hell I could visit all
the places he’s been to. My foodie heart is obsessed with it.
Then, throw in the incredible scenic views he captures with his camera.
Like Oliver said before, he wants to entice people to explore the great
outdoors with little notes from his travels. He does just that with every
single post. He’s added to my bucket list an insane number of times.
I can’t believe I finally get to put a face to the name. The photos he
posts of himself usually have his face cut off. I always assumed it was for
privacy reasons.
He’s the shirtless man with the chiseled abs that’s enough to cause you
to drool over your laptop.
He’s the rugged outdoorsman who can rock a backwards baseball cap
and pair of Levi’s that perfectly showcase his incredible ass.
 He’s the man who, without a doubt, would want nothing to do with a
washed up, single mom like me.

OceanofPDF.com
I’m pretty sure I got a full forty minutes of sleep last night.
That’s probably exaggerating a little bit, but it felt like I tossed and
turned on the couch all night long while my mind spun with thoughts of
everything under the sun.
That’s the issue when dealing with my anxiety. I worry so much about
anything and everything. Mostly, it’s things completely out of my control
but my brain doesn’t seem to realize that.
It’s full of intrusive thoughts of things that could possibly go wrong and
I can’t stop them from coming. Generally, it leads to full-body shakes, a
spiked heart rate and breathing I struggle to control.
One night a while back, Dr. Google told me those feelings are signs of a
panic attack coming on. Unfortunately for me, it wasn’t something I could
seek help or obtain medication for since I lived under a microscope with my
parents. I was too scared that they would deem me too unstable to care for
my daughter.
I learned over the years that a lot of my problems stem from my
relationship with them. Not a single scar on my heart came from an enemy.
They came from people who were supposed to love me and support me no
matter what happens in life.
 People who are supposed to lift you up and encourage you to do better,
people who are supposed to stand by you through thick and thin.
Tears prick at my eyes for probably the tenth time since last night. I
stopped keeping track. This wasn’t the life I had planned for me and this
definitely wasn’t the life I had planned for my daughter.
I wonder if she thinks less of me as her mom because I can’t afford nice
things.
I wonder if she resents me for taking her away from the life we were
living.
Was she happy?
Is she happy now?
I shake off any of those thoughts before I spiral and I pull out my old
laptop that has a crack right down the middle of the screen to creep on the
Notes from Oliver Ford blog page. He doesn’t post often, but when he does,
it looks like it takes off like wildfire.
His most recent post was about his trip to Montana and the first thing I
notice is the thousands of comments on the page. Not only does this man
have a keen sense of how to make someone smile when it’s the last thing
they want to do, but he can capture the beauty of the world through a lens
perfectly.
I can confidently say that because I’ve seen those mountains and scenic
views in person, his images make me feel like I’m right there again. We
must have been in the same area at the same time when we were there
because I recognized some of the restaurants he showcased in the blog and
his honest review of them.
The Den was one amongst them and he rated it the lowest. He’s on point
with that because that place is a total shithole and not worth the time or
energy to eat there.
The last photo on the bottom of the post has me doing a complete
double take on my screen. Despite the crack cutting through the image, I
see all of him.
He’s advertising a brand of outdoor attire on top of a mountain during
the sunset. He’s modeling the khaki pants by lifting his shirt just the
slightest bit as if he’s about to lift the bottom of it to wipe his face like most
guys do with their shirts outdoors. A move that allows people to see the
brand name at the waistband of the pants he’s influencing people to buy.
But my eyes land on the chiseled V-cut abs peeking out of the top.
 I’m not on the hunt for a relationship of any kind, but I have two
weaknesses when it comes to men. When they’re in a pair of mountain
boots with a flannel and a backwards ball cap, or when a man is dressed in a
pair of dark gray dress pants and a button down shirt with the sleeves rolled
up just enough to expose their forearms.
Unfortunately for me, I’m staring at a picture of weakness number one.
“Good morning, Mom.” Mackenzie’s tired voice causes me to jump in
my seat, which startles her too. “Jeez, relax. It’s just me.”
“You just scared me, that's all.”
I close my laptop quickly, guilt immediately reaching my stomach that I
lost track of time and don’t have any sort of breakfast ready for her.
“I’m sorry I didn’t make anything for breakfast yet.” I move quickly to
the mini kitchen, assessing what we have that I can make. “I can do eggs
and bacon or French toast today.”
“What are you sorry for?” She lets out an amused laugh. “I’m actually
happy you didn’t make breakfast yet.”
“You are?”
“Yeah.” She nods, jumping up to sit on the small kitchen counter. “I was
hoping you can teach me how to make French toast myself.”
I give her a side eye. “You’re a little too young to work the stovetop
yourself, Mackenzie.”
“I’m eight. Not two. I can handle French toast on the stove top. It’s like
three ingredients.”
The straight sass from her. Lord help me when she’s actually a teenager.
“You’re eight going on eighteen it seems.” I laugh. “Too smart for your
own good.”
“I get all of my bests from you.”
Lack of sleep plus my daughter saying things like that has me blinking
back tears. I move quickly around the kitchen to gather the supplies, hoping
that she doesn’t see me getting emotional on her.
I hate the idea of her seeing me at my weakest because I’m supposed to
be the strongest person she knows.
“Let me get the stuff.” She hops off the counter.
She moves around the kitchen with ease grabbing the eggs, milk,
cinnamon, and a loaf of bread before she pulls out the only flat pan we have
that we make do with because we don’t have room for anything bigger.
 I don’t remember much from when I was a child, but she reminds me of
me when I was younger. Always in the kitchen and trying to bake or cook
something. She moves like she was born to be in here. While I don't think
she dreams of being a chef like I do, that's okay.
I want her to chase her own dreams.
I give Mackenzie step by step instructions while I let her do all the work
to make French toast, and I decide to figure out what we’re doing tonight to
celebrate the New Year.
“What do you want to do tonight? I should be off work before the ball
drops.”
“You’re not working tonight,” she says with certainty.
“I am, babe. I’m sorry.”
“But you’re not.” She laughs. “Samuel told me they are forcing you to
take the day off to spend it with me.”
“What?”
“His exact words were “that girl works too damn much.” Sorry for
cursing. But you do work a lot, Mom. I know why you’re doing it, and trust
me—I’m really thankful. But take the break he’s giving you. You need it.”
Shit, Samuel’s right. Mackenzie is on winter break. It’s the happiest I’ve
seen her since we moved here because she hates her new school, classmates
and teachers. It’s not like our small town at home and she says people look
at her as an outsider. And since she’s been off, she’s spent more time with
Samuel than she has with me.
I’ve picked up every shift I could to make as much money as I can since
it’s the busiest season at the bar. We have been flooded from travelers
coming to ski for the weekends and people getting away for the holidays.
Just as I’m about to apologize, yet again, for working so much, my
phone rings on the couch.
“Hello?”
“Macey, it’s Samuel,” he answers, practically screaming.
“I figured that.” I huff out a laugh. “The caller ID told me it was you.
Also, you don’t have to scream, I can hear you perfectly clear on this end.”
“Always a smart ass,” he scoffs, but keeps his voice raised. “Listen,
you’re off the schedule tonight.”
“So I heard.”
“Mackenzie beat me to it?” he questions.
“She did. But isn’t it supposed to be busy tonight?”
 “We’ve been doing New Year's Eve since we opened this joint in the
dinosaur ages. We’ve got it handled. You spend some time with that sweet
girl of yours.”
I swallow past the dryness in my throat. “Okay.”
“Gotta run. I’ll see you for the lunch shift tomorrow.” He hangs up
before I can respond.
“Well I guess I’m off,” I tell Mackenzie as I walk back into our kitchen
again. “What do you want to do tonight?”
“I’m good with doing nothing, honestly. I know money is tight right
now. I really am perfectly okay with just snacks on the couch and watching
everything on TV.”
“No,” I stop her. More abruptly than I planned too. “Don’t you worry
about money being tight. You’re way too young to even be saying that.
Besides, it’s not your responsibility. Let's make it the best New Year's Eve
ever.”
“Okay?” Her tone is laced with uncertainty because she doesn’t want to
have to put us out more than we already are. “What if we get dressed up and
go to dinner, and then come home and wear jammies?” she suggests.
“Are you sure that’s all you want to do?”
“I’m sure. As long as we're doing it together, I’m happy.”
She turns around to place the French toast on the pan, but my eyes
remain locked on her back. Her words ring in my ear about how she’s
happy as long as we’re doing it together.
Who knew one sentence could take a small amount of weight off my
shoulders?

Dinner ended up being exactly what the two of us needed together.

There’s a small pizzeria on the mountain that is on the more upscale
side of places here in town. We got dressed in nice jeans and pretty shirts
and made our way there. It wasn’t as busy as I thought it would be, but it
was just right for us.
We chatted about everything, including her not wanting to return to
school and begging me to homeschool her when they go back mid-January,
to laughing about the latest show that she and Samuel have been watching
at night.
Having a foodie for a daughter has its ups and downs. Since I wanted to
spoil her tonight, I settled for a bowl of chicken corn chowder soup so that
she could order her filet mignon with a side of mashed potatoes.
Only my daughter would order a steak from a fine dining pizza place.
She almost picked up on the fact I only ordered a cup of soup because
she’s way too smart for me, but I lied and told her that my stomach wasn’t
feeling the best and I wanted to keep it light.
The second we got home, we tore off our jeans and got into our
jammies.
Because fuck jeans.
An hour later, Mackenzie was passed out in my arms. I can’t even begin
to describe the feeling that came over me. As your child grows older, you
never realize that the hug you just gave them or the time you picked them
up will be the last time until you have moments like this where she’s nestled
under your arm and sound asleep.
I’ve missed so many moments like this.
When the New Year's Eve host on the television announces that the ball
will drop in three minutes, I wake her up from her sleep because she told
me she didn’t want to miss it.
“Here we go, babe.” I sit on the edge of the couch intently watching the
screen project to the ball in Time Square.
“Don’t forget to make a wish when it drops, Mom.”
“What?” I chuckle. “You don’t make a wish when it drops. You just
cheer and say Happy New Year.”
“I don’t make the rules, okay? You have to make a wish. Please.” She
presses her hands together in prayer as she begs.
“Okay, fine.” I throw my hands up in defense. “I’ll make a wish if you
do.”
She taps the side of her head. “I got it right up here.”
We both countdown and watch as the clock reaches the new year. The
people over the TV scream and cheer. I glance over at Mackenzie who has a
serious look on her face and her eyes closed, wishing harder than she ever
has.
I wonder what’s going on in that head of hers.
 I do the same and the minute my eyes close, an insane feeling of hope
washes over me. Sending goosebumps down my arms, and water to pool
behind my closed eyes.
I don’t believe in wishes like this. I never make a wish when I blow out
my birthday candles because they are just that… wishes. But the feeling
taking over my body right now is like an out of body experience.
I do as she asked and make a wish.
I wish for a year of opportunity.
I wish for a year of chasing my dream and giving my daughter whatever
she just wished for.
This is going to be the year that everything changes for us.
And for the first time since I was a child, I actually believe it.

OceanofPDF.com
“Happy New Year,” Marc says on the other end of the phone.
“Happy New Year, brother. How’s Paris treating you?” I glance down at
my watch and I see it’s almost five in the evening here which means it has
to be close to midnight over there. “It’s probably almost January 2nd there
by now.”
“Close,” he laughs. “That’s why I’m calling now before I lose the actual
day.”
“How nice of you.”
“Yeah, yeah. How’s the cabin?”
“Well… last night we had a small kitchen fire. But I got it conta—”
“That better be one of your sick jokes, Oliver,” he says, interrupting me.
“Caught me.” Now I’m the one laughing despite the silence on the other
end. “Everything is in tip top shape here. I took the patio furniture into the
ginormous garage thing you have off the side of the property. What do you
plan to do with that anyway? It’s large enough for a small aircraft.”
“It came with the house.”
“Makes no sense but whatever.” I shrug despite that he can’t see me. “I
saw that the water line outside was exposed so I went ahead and insulated
those for you and I’ll shut the water down before I leave.”
 “You’re the best, despite your stupid jokes.” This causes us both to
laugh. “So, how’s it going with Macey?”
“How do you know her name?”
I hear Avery chuckle in the background. “Lucky guess. We assumed you
went to the bar we recommended the first night you got there and that was
the night you sent the text. So we put two and two together.”
“You little smarty pants over there,” I say in a tone that sounds like I’m
talking to a two-year-old.
“Whatever you do, do not christen my house before I get the chance to,”
he warns.
“Is this a bad time to tell you we already did? Three times in the
kitchen, once on the couch, another in that massive shower and the last time
was right in your king-size bed.”
“I’ll fucking kill you.”
“No you won’t, because you already know I’m joking.”
He sighs. “One can never tell with you. Besides, it’s your thing to bang
someone everywhere you go.”
“It’s not like that,” I correct him before continuing, “I mean it’s not like
I don’t want to. She’s a smoke show. But there’s something about her that
has me intrigued. I’m actually more desperate to just get to know her.”
None of that’s a lie.
Don’t get me wrong, the thought of laying Macey in bed and claiming
every part of her body has absolutely crossed my mind since I saw her at
the bar again. But she’s the first woman who has crossed my path that I just
want to learn more about and find out who she really is under that armor
she seems to have up.
It’s a totally new feeling for me.
“Careful. You’re starting to sound like you want a relationship.”
“Nah. It’s a strictly platonic friendship.”
“Riiiight,” he drawls out.
“Get your head checked while you’re up there, Ollie,” Avery bellows
from the background. “This doesn’t sound like you at all.”
“I’ll add it to my to-do list.”
“What’s your plan for the rest of the day, anyway?” Marc asks.
“On my way in, I saw a small cottage style home at the bottom of the
mountain. I only have three more days here and I still need a few more
things for the post. I feel like I haven’t gotten enough pictures so I’m going
to knock on their door and see if they’ll let me take some pictures of the
sunset for the main image.”
“Spoken like a true extrovert.”
“Yup. Have no fear, Ollie is here.”
He barks out a laugh. “Whatever you say. Good luck with that. We’re
headed to bed. Have a good rest of the day and Happy New Year.”
“You too, brother.” I end the call and pocket my cell phone.
Once I step out the front door, I suck in a deep breath, letting the crisp
mountain air engulf my lungs. God, it’s perfect up here.
The snow stopped falling a few hours ago, leaving the perfect amount of
snow covering the grass and keeping the roads clear. This is the type of
snow I can work with, fuck the other heavy, life consuming shit.
When I finally arrive at the little cottage style home, I look up and see
that the sky has transformed into a perfect cotton candy pink hue. I pull out
my camera before I even turn the truck off because I refuse to miss a second
of this.
A fleeting sunset is proof that no matter what happens during the day, or
how bad it was, every day can end beautifully, leaving behind whatever
weighed you down.
I aim for the spot between the main house and the other small house on
the property and snap at least a dozen.
God, it’s beautiful.
I turn the truck off quickly and jog up to the front door of the main
house.
Within seconds, an elderly man answers the door.
“Good evening, sir. My name is Oliver. I’m a travel and lifestyle
blogger from the city.”
He smiles and extends his hand to greet me. “I’m Samuel.”
“Pleasure to meet you.” I nod. “Listen, I wouldn’t normally do
something like this on my travels. But when I arrived in town, something
about this spot, this house and this view pulled me to come down here and
snap a few scenic images of the mountains for my next post showcasing the
town.”
“Okay?”
“Would you mind if I went into your backyard and took some pictures?
You have the perfect view, by the way. But I will keep the house and the
little cottage off to the side out of the images.”
 “That’s a super nice camera.” A little girl comes up to the door, her eyes
locked on the camera around my neck.
I say little girl, but she looks to be about eight or nine years old. I’m not
good with kids and ages, so maybe I’m completely wrong about this one.
However, I am intuitive when it comes to kids and who they look like.
She doesn’t look anything like the man who I want to assume is her
grandfather. She’s got bright blonde hair that lays off one shoulder in a
braid, and bright green eyes.
Familiar, bright green eyes.
But how many people in the world have green eyes? Honestly, I think I
just can’t get a particular set out of my head.
After Macey and I enjoyed some lunch together when her boss forced
her to take a little break, I realized quickly I can’t get enough of her, which
sounds nuts. Besides our flight, I haven’t spent more than thirty minutes
with her.
Yet she’s had a chokehold on me since.
I even found myself at the Bar and Grill of all places for New Year’s
Eve in hopes she would be working since she seems like a workaholic. But
she wasn’t there.
Talk about a disappointing way to end the year.
“You like taking pictures?” I finally ask the girl.
“I’m not good at it, but I do love it. I just use my phone.” She shrugs.
“If it’s okay with your grandpa, you can come out back with me and
snap a few if you want.”
The girl looks up at Samuel, her hand covering her mouth as she lets out
a chuckle.
“You calling me old, boy?” He joins her in laughter.
“Shit—I mean shoot,” I stutter. “I’m sorry. I just… assumed.”
“You know what they say about assuming?”
“I do.” My eyes trail down to the girl. “But I won’t say it. I’ve already
let one bad word slip.”
“It makes a donkey out of you and me,” she finishes for both of us.
I point down to her, bringing my gaze back up to Samuel. “What she
said.”
Samuel scans my body up and down. My guess is he’s assessing to
make sure I’m a normal human being. He gives me a side eye, but jerks his
head. “Head on back. I’ll be watching from the kitchen window. You only
have a few minutes. Dinner is almost ready.”
“Okay.” She jumps up and down, following me outside.
“Let’s make it quick,” I tell her.
We round the house and I take notice of the fact that I didn’t miss the
sky changing colors. It’s still the most beautiful hue of colors I have ever
seen. If anything, it’s more vibrant than it was before.
I lift the camera to my face to take a few shots for myself.
I feel her eyes on me as I do.
I look down and confirm she is looking up at me in awe. Like she’s
fascinated by the camera.
“Are you ready to give it a shot?”
“I’m scared I’m going to break it,” she admits.
I pull the loop off my neck that was keeping it in place, and bring it
down over her head. She smiles wildly as she looks down at the giant
camera now in her hands.
“This is so cool,” she says. “This is probably a million-dollar camera.”
“Not quite,” I assure her. “You won’t break it. That’s why the loop is
there to put around your neck. You just have to look into this little hole right
here, and aim it into the direction you want to shoot for. Then when you’re
ready, press this button to take the picture.”
She’s clearly a quick learner because within seconds, she’s shooting the
camera up to the view and snapping away. I’m willing to bet they will come
out just as good, if not better, than the ones I just took a little bit ago.
I’m instantly drawn to her for some odd reason. The only thing I can
think of is the fact that she’s a little bit like me. A curious mind that wants
to learn all the things and finds any opportunity to do it. Like this
opportunity right here, no matter how short on time we are.
“How old are you anyway?” I ask curiously.
“I’m eight. But I’ll be nine in June.”
“Mackenzie.” Samuel stands at the sliding screen door before I can
reply. “Dinner.”
“I have to go,” she says in a more somber tone. “That’s really so cool.
Thank you for letting me use it.”
“How about I put these on a hard drive for you and drop them off
tomorrow morning to Samuel.”
 “That would be freakin’ epic!” She stops herself, covering her mouth.
“Don’t tell anyone I said freakin’.”
“I wouldn’t dare.” I put out my fist to give her a little fist pound. She
does a little explosion at the end without me even saying anything as if it’s
our own little thing. “By the way, I’m Oliver. But because you’re really
cool, you can call me Ollie.”
“See you tomorrow, Ollie.” She skips away, leaving me to wonder what
the hell just happened and when children started thinking I was cool.
I mean my nephew, James, seems to think I’m pretty cool. Despite
Thomas thinking I’m trying to corrupt him.
I decide to make my way off the back deck and down to the little pond
in the backyard for just a couple more shots before I get out of here. Here in
the mountains, each home has a mini pond in the backyard. I’m told it's
because if there was ever a fire, that’s where they would get the water to put
the fire out. I learn something new everywhere I go.
Minutes later, the sound of a throat clearing startles me.
“Man, you are persistent,” she says.
I turn quickly and the grin that takes over my face is one I did not intend
to happen as fast as it did. But something about Macey causes me to feel so
giddy inside. And just looking at her standing in the grass in a pair of
skinny jeans, a peacoat and a beanie has my smile that much brighter. The
little bit of sun that’s left and the white snow makes her tanned skin glow
even more.
Fuck, she’s beautiful.
“Who? Me?” I point my fingers at my chest. “It seems to me like you’re
the one following me here.”
“What are you doing here?”
“I thought the camera around my neck would kind of give it away.”
“Oh, he’s got jokes.” Her smile grows as she nods her head.
I take this moment to bring myself closer to her. The magnetic pull
between us forces my feet to move and put myself in her bubble. “You’re
not the only one.”
“Mmhmm. So, I heard you met Samuel.”
I nod. “I did. Is that your dad?”
“He’s not.” Macey shakes her head at the same time her arm extends to
showcase the small cottage on the side of the property. “Why don’t you
come in and I can make us some homemade hot chocolate. I’ll even be
extra nice and tell you a good place to eat that isn’t the Bar and Grill.”
She turns to walk toward the place, and I follow like a puppy.
“I definitely have to hit the gas station after this for a lottery ticket.
Because Macey Evans is being extra nice.”
She doesn’t reply but keeps walking down the gravel walkway until we
reach the house. Once we get inside, I take in how tiny this place really is.
From the outside, it looks way bigger than it is. The kitchen is packed with
cooking gadgets that take up the little bit of counter space and small
appliances.
On the floor next to the couch, I notice a pile of culinary education
books stacked taller than the back of the couch. One would look at that pile
and immediately assume a college student lives here.
“Are we learning how to cook?”
“I know how to cook.”
I point to the stack of books. “Someone here is learning.”
“Oh, yeah.” She pulls off her beanie. Running her hands through her
hair. Despite it being jet black, it shines in any light it touches. “That would
be me.”
“Really?”
“Remember those goals we kept talking about? Well, that’s my number
two goal in life.”
“Number two?”
She releases a long drawn out sigh like she’s hesitant to continue.
“When I was in high school, I knew I wanted to become a chef. I had big
plans to go to culinary school after graduation. Then after that, try and make
it to the big city and work in one of those fancy five star restaurants to
become the greatest female chef.”
Confusion washes over me and I can’t help but be curious to know
more. “Had big plans?”
“I heard you also met Mackenzie inside,” she says, ignoring my
question.
“The little girl? I was showing her my camera a little bit ago up at the
house. I think I totally scored brownie points because she thinks I’m really
cool.” I laugh.
It all dies down when I notice that Macey is not laughing back with me.
I can’t read the expression on her face, but if I had to guess it looks like…
worry.
She clears her throat, averting her stare to the ground.
“That’s my daughter,” she finally says.
Everything in my chest tightens. I can’t move. I can’t breathe. All I can
do is stare at her.
She has a daughter?
That can’t be what I just heard, because she’s too young to be a mom,
right?
“Let me get you that hot chocolate,” she says, breaking me out of my
state of shock.
“Yes. Chocolate. Hot,” I stammer.
She doesn’t say anything else as she works around the kitchen grabbing
two mugs from the cabinet and boiling hot water on the small stove. My
head is spinning right now. Not in a bad way, but I’m just really shocked. If
anything, this new revelation makes me like her even more.
I want to ask her more about her and her daughter, but I settle for small
talk not wanting to push her to reveal more than she’s comfortable with.
“So… can you tell me anything more about this town other than the Bar and
Grill?” I ask in an effort to relieve some of the thick tension in the air.
“I wish I could tell you more, but I don’t get around much. It’s a small
town.” She laughs at that. “I mean, compared to where I lived in Montana
it’s small. It’s actually something like eighty miles long. But I’ve only
explored the five-mile radius from this house.”
“Do you ski?” Now I find myself asking her mundane questions when I
want to be asking about her daughter.
What the hell is wrong with me?
“Absolutely not. I don’t have a death wish,” she says.
“I have to agree with you on that one.” I laugh.
Macey finishes making the hot chocolate and places the mug in front of
me. I look down at it, nervous and unsure of what to say next.
“It’s getting late, I’m going to head out,” I say.
She nods, but doesn’t reply. I feel like an asshole but there’s some
things I want to work out before I open my mouth anymore tonight.
She has a dream to make it to the city and become a chef.
If anyone knows restaurants in the city, it’s me.
I think I know just the thing to do.
OceanofPDF.com
For a man who makes my cheeks hurt from smiling so much when he’s
around, Oliver sure is doing a number on my sleep patterns.
I don’t think I’ve slept a normal amount since he came into my life.
It’s as if he tilted everything on its axis for me.
Except, I don’t have time to be tired right now. Apparently it’s a busy
travel day for people leaving town and they all want to get a quick lunch in
before they hit the road. So the Bar and Grill is packed today.
I feel less guilty working than I normally do because Flora has
Mackenzie for the day. She is taking her downtown for lunch and to see the
horses.
There’s two different types of spoiling she’s experienced. The kind from
my parents that includes monetary things and gifts that get shoved in a
closet or are given to her with an ulterior motive. And then there's the type
of spoiling that two people who don’t hold a grandparent title give her—
love and experiences.
Just as the lunch rush finally dies down and I get the bar area cleaned
up, I hear the bell ding, signaling someone is coming in.
Just as my eyes land on the entrance, I see Oliver walking toward me
like a man on a mission.
 I prop my hand on my hip as I stare at him. “How did I know you would
be coming in today?”
“Something about this place…” His eyes trail my body. No doubt I look
a hot mess right now after that rush we just had. I also probably smell like
grease and booze. “I would much rather be here than anywhere else. Plus,
we need to talk.”
I feel like when a man tells you we need to talk, that's when the break up
happens. But we’re not even remotely on that level, so why does my
stomach flip when he says those words to me?
Anxiety wins instantly because I wonder if I did something wrong by
telling him I had a daughter. When I did, I watched as the wheels spun in
his head while he processed the information I unloaded on him.
Twenty minutes later, he claimed he had to get back and left rather
abruptly.
I don’t blame him, honestly.
Dropping a bomb like that one will cause anyone’s head to spin.
Is he ending our friendship because I have a daughter?
This is it. This is where the judgment comes from me being a young,
single mom.
I should be used to this from living with it for so long. I learned how to
brush it off after my parents would throw it in my face any chance they got.
But it feels different with Oliver. There’s something about him that makes
me care about what he thinks more than anyone.
Even if once he leaves for the city, I’m likely never going to see him
again.
“Come back to the city with me.”
It’s a statement, not a question, one that quite literally knocks me off my
feet and I drop the glass I was holding, letting it shatter into pieces.
“Excuse me?” I fire back, ignoring the glass shattered around my feet.
“After I left your place, I got to thinking.”
“That’s usually not a good thing.”
This grown man chuckles, and there’s just something I love about the
sound. “I’m a big supporter of people who set goals and want to do
something big with their life. I called a friend of mine in the city and I got
you an interview at one of the restaurants there. If you want it, of course.
It’s a five-star restaurant and they are actually looking for some help
because they want to add a second location across town by the summer.”
 What? That wasn’t where I saw this going.
There’s a part of me that’s shocked but the other part feels like he might
have hacked my computer while I looked at the New York City ads last
night after he left to see if anyone is hiring anytime soon. I even shot off
three emails to see if they would be willing to set me up with a virtual
interview in the next couple of weeks so I can start in the summer.
As much as I want the job and the interview he’s offering me, I also
can’t afford a place there just yet.
“I can’t do that. I’m not ready,” I finally reply.
“Why do you say that?”
“I have to study more. I have to practice more.” I frantically start wiping
down the counters as nerves spike inside of me. Clearly I’m a stress cleaner.
“I’m not ready.”
“Practice in the city.”
I stop abruptly and watch his ocean blue eyes bore into mine. “I’m not
sure if you noticed or not, but I work a lot here. I live in a small one-
bedroom place on someone else's property because I’m broke as a joke,
Oliver.”
I hate admitting my financial struggles to someone who looks like he
doesn’t have to worry about a thing. I’m sure he picked up on it by now
after seeing my place and how much I’m at work. But it stings more
admitting it out loud.
I continue, “Plus, how can I find somewhere to stay on such short
notice?”
“Short notice? I’m giving you two days' notice,” he jokes. “That’s when
I head back to the city.”
“That’s short notice last I checked.”
“Is it?” He smirks.
What’s it like to be so carefree about life? I envy him right now.
“I can’t accept. I appreciate it, but I just can’t.”
“If money is the biggest factor stopping you from chasing what sounds
like your life long goal, then stay at my place.” He says it so casually as if
we’ve known each other for years. “Besides, I’m heading out of town for
two months to backpack Europe.”
“You don’t know me. What if I’m a serial killer?”
He rolls his eyes. “Don’t be dramatic. You don’t have a mean bone in
your body.”
 “What if you’re the serial killer?”
“I’m not going to lie; I can fuck up some fruity pebbles.”
I ignore that while he laughs at himself as I press on, “What if I’m
messy and leave my laundry out everywhere?”
“I saw your place, and you’re not messy.”
“I cook a lot, but I hate cleaning up. What if I leave a mess in the
kitchen when you’re home?”
He laughs again, rubbing his hand in a circle over his stomach. “Good, I
like to eat. So if you’re cooking, I’ll gladly do the cleaning.”
“God,” I cry out. “You’re impossible.”
“All you have to do is say yes.”
If I wasn’t in the position I’m in, I probably would say yes in a
heartbeat. But the list of people I trust is very small, so small I don’t even
need all the fingers on one hand to count how many people.
I have one very important person to think about when making decisions
now.
I swallow past the lump clogging my throat. “What about Mackenzie?
“What about her?”
“I can’t go to the city without her.”
Oliver takes two steps towards me, closing the distance between us until
he’s only inches from me. My body ignites at his proximity and I feel
myself gravitate towards him as if he’s going to embrace me in his thick
arms.
“You think I’d tell you to come to the city with me and leave your
daughter behind?”
I shrug a shoulder before Oliver places both hands on each of them,
bending down low enough to where his eyes are level with mine. His breath
directly on my face takes over my senses with the strong smell of
peppermint.
“Clearly we need to spend more time together because you’ve lost your
mind if you think for one second that she isn’t coming with us.”
“Lost my mind? When I told you about her last night you barely said
three words about it. No thoughts are equivalent to negative thoughts,
Oliver.”
“I was a little shocked.” He grins down at me. “But believe me when I
tell you, I couldn’t stop thinking about it when I left. From the few minutes
I spent with her, I can tell we’ll get along great.”
 “Now you’ve lost your mind. Plus, you’re a hot, single guy.” I wave my
hand up and down his body silently saying what I’m thinking about his
looks. “You don’t need a little girl in your house.”
He holds up his pointer fingers. “First of all, it’s an apartment.” Then he
brings up his middle finger with it. “Second of all, you think I’m hot?”
“That’s not the point I’m making here.”
“Third of all,” he continues, ignoring my comment, and bringing up his
thumb to join the other two fingers. “She’s a part of you, which means I like
her already.”
I don’t have the words to reply to that.
I don’t have any more argument in me that this is a terrible idea.
I made a promise to myself when the ball dropped, that I would make
this our year…the year of opportunities and to finally go after what’s
always been mine, to live out the dream and make a better life for us.
Am I really considering his offer right now?

OceanofPDF.com
I do one last sweep of the cabin before I load my things into the enclosed
truck bed. I turn off all the lights, make sure the water is shut off and lock
all the doors and windows.
I’m not ready to head back to the city if I’m being honest. I just love it
up here. But I’m also not about to get stuck up here in this cabin alone when
the snow storm hits any day now.
It’s about a two-and-a-half hour drive back into the city, so I first
stopped by Samuel’s house to drop off the disc of photos I was supposed to
deliver yesterday. No one was home, so I just dropped it in the mailbox.
Once I pulled out of that driveway, I made the executive decision that I
should probably eat before I hit the road to avoid unnecessary stops.
Whenever it’s time to leave somewhere, I battle the urge of not wanting to
go and also the feelings of ‘just get me the hell home’.
I’m downright exhausted too.
I barely slept the last two nights while my thoughts were consumed by
Macey.
It was crazy for me to ask her to come back with me. I know this.
But why wouldn’t I use the connections I have to get her a step in the
right direction of the goals she has for herself.
 Once I step foot inside, my eyes immediately find Macey standing off to
the side of the bar, talking with Samuel who gives her a hug and whatever
he’s saying to her has the biggest smile plastered on her face.
God, that smile.
As if Macey can sense me standing there, her head turns and that same
smile stays as she makes her way over to me. My feet refuse to move from
the place I’m rooted in. I can’t help but notice she’s not in her normal work
attire. She’s wearing a pair of black leggings with short fur booties and an
oversized sweater.
Something about the way she wears her hair down in those loose curls
and how radiating her smile is right now has the ability to bring me to my
knees for her.
Fuuuck me.
What the hell is wrong with me today?
“I was hoping you’d come in today,” she says, breaking my spell on her.
“I have no way of getting in touch with you since I don’t have your number
or anything.”
I take one step that brings me closer to her, a grin splitting my cheeks.
“You want my number, Macey Nicole Evans?”
“That is not my middle name,” she scoffs playfully.
“Are you going to make me guess?” I ask.
She laughs and opens her mouth as if she’s about to say it, but
Mackenzie coming out of the kitchen interrupts her.
“Ollie!” She beams before bulldozing me with a hug around my waist, a
hug I did not expect after only spending about five minutes total with her.
“Hey there, killer.” I wrap an arm around her shoulder to return the
embrace. “Getting some lunch today?”
“Nah.” She shakes her head. “We’re waiting for someone mom knows
to show up and take us to the city to live with them.”
I smirk down at her before bringing my gaze up to Macey. Her cheeks
turn fire engine red with embarrassment and shock. “Are you now?”
“Mom was not wanting to go. At all. You know, the whole stranger
thing.” She leans in close to whisper to me, but her voice is a normal
volume. “She gets a little bit of anxiety about things. She worries a lot.”
“Hey! I heard that,” Macey exclaims.
“Sorry, Mom. But you know I’m right. You also know that this is such a
good idea and I’m so happy I talked you into it.”
 “Did you now?” I raise a brow to answer Mackenzie, but keep my eyes
on Macey.
“Yup! I just know that we’re going to thrive so hard out there.”
“Who are you?” Macey cuts in.
“I told you.” She turns to face her mom. “I get all of my bests from you.
That includes my brain.” She taps the side of her head.
“She’s not wrong,” I say with a wink.
“I don’t know who we’re meeting or anything,” Mackenzie continues.
“They might show up. They might not. But we’re freakin’ ready!” She
covers her mouth. “Sorry for the curse word, Mom. I’m just so excited.
Like, I’m not excited for the whole switching schools thing again. But I did
some research on some schools there and they are just seem so much better
than this place. Their curriculum is… chef’s kiss.” She emphasizes her
rambling words with a kiss to her fingers before throwing them in the air. “I
bet I’ll make so many new friends too.”
I blink at her, unmoving. “Who are you? And did you just say
curriculum?”
“I’m Mackenzie. Duh.” She rolls her eyes and lift her chin. “And yes. I
think it means the classes you take. And the word sounded really cool to say
out loud.”
The three of us pause for a brief pause before we all burst out in
laughter at her antics.
“Why don’t we grab some lunch before we head out,” I announce. “I’m
starving.”
Mackenzie’s eyes bounce between Macey and I. “Wait. Are you coming
too? Do you think they have room for all of us?”
“Last I heard, I was the lucky guy taking you back to the city.”
“You are?” Her eyes widen with excitement like a toddler on Christmas
morning. I know what that looks like from being around James on the
holidays. “Oh my God, MOM!! This is so amazing! Ollie is so cool! Have
you seen his awesome camera yet? He let me use it and it was just so
awesome! Oh my God!” She squeals in excitement.
I lean into Macey to ask her in a hushed tone. “Did she have coffee or
an energy drink or something today?”
“I need to pee,” Mackenzie announces before she races off to the
restroom.
 Macey laughs. “She had zero caffeine. But she’s very excited about this
next adventure.”
I throw my arm around her shoulders, forgetting that whenever I make
contact with her, my body lights up. I half regret it and half welcome it the
second we make contact. I feel her shoulders tense under me and I wonder
if she feels it too.
I lean in, bringing my lips dangerously close to her ear. “So… what’s
this I hear about you saying yes?”
“I don’t know what the hell I’m doing. But I made a resolution, a wish,
if you will, when the ball dropped. Whatever you want to call it.” She
shakes her head, waving off the thoughts. “But I told myself I would be
open to more opportunities this year and finally stop sitting idle and chase
what I think I deserve.”
“Not what you think.” I turn Macey’s body around, tipping her chin the
slightest bit. God, what I would give to feel her lips on mine right now. But
I won’t cross that road with her. “It’s what you do deserve, dragonfly.”
Her eyes flutter closed. “Are you absolutely sure this is okay?”
“I wouldn’t have offered it if it wasn’t.”
“I can’t believe I’m doing this.”
I can’t believe I’m doing this either. I can’t believe I’m allowing
someone who affects me this much, to enter my space, my home. But
there’s something inside me that wants to be the one to give Macey
everything she deserves in life.
Our spell is broken when Mackenzie comes barreling out of the
restroom with a small backpack on her back, ready to go.
For the next half-hour, we eat lunch, talking about all the things
Mackenzie wants to see first in the city. Once we’re all done and the truck is
loaded with Mackenzie comfortable in the backseat, I put the truck in drive
and hit the main road.
“I have one very important question for the ride,” I ask Mackenzie
through the rear view mirror.
“Hit me.”
“What’s the playlist for the drive?”
“Taylor Swift! Duh!” she says at the same time I toss her the auxiliary
cord and allow her to plug in her music.
“A girl after my own heart.”
 I keep my eyes fixed on the road in front of me, fighting like hell to
avoid this dangerous feeling swarming my gut that these two might already
have me wrapped around their fingers.

OceanofPDF.com
Oliver caught me completely off guard when he started belting more than
half of the Taylor Swift songs that Mackenzie played. The last thing I
expected was this man to be a total Swiftie, but here we are.
Mackenzie saved the best song on the entire playlist for last, she says,
“Welcome to New York.”
The decision to leave Roxbury with Oliver did not come lightly. I barely
slept going through the pros and cons of doing this. He’s technically a
stranger to us, and I mean, what if he is a serial killer?
I replayed every interaction with him and tried to see if there were any
red flags, but I couldn’t find a single one. My stomach didn’t do any weird
flips like it normally would when I get a bad energy from someone, and I
know that feeling all too well. My body can immediately pick up when
someone feels off. Call it mom instinct.
After spending hours upon hours of debating if this was the right
decision, it felt like the right thing to do.
I was nervous and a total ball of anxiety when I got in his truck though.
All of that changed once we got on the highway. We talked about all the
things we can do in the city and a little bit about his brothers and sister, who
sound so fun. I kept my past to myself because it’s not something I wanted
to scare him with.
Thankfully, Mackenzie didn’t mention grandma and grandpa or our life
in Montana. She was more fixated on talking about Flora and Samuel and
learning about Oliver's life. I’m thankful for her curious brain, because
hearing about him relaxed any fears I have about temporarily moving in
with him.
The sound of her belting out the chorus is drowned out by the lights
blinding my vision in front of me as we enter the heart of the city. I sit up
taller in my seat and lean forward, rolling the window down to look out and
scan every direction I can as the lights flash, people walk and cars buzz by.
The cold air hits my face and the city is much louder than I expected.
People talking and screaming, horns blaring because someone didn’t go
through a yellow light.
I turn around to see if Mackenzie is seeing the same thing I’m seeing,
and sure enough, she has the biggest smile plastered on her face as she
looks up in wonder.
Such a small girl in the big city.
It’s one thing to see this place online or in photographs, but it’s a whole
new thing to see it for yourself. My insides swirl with anticipation and any
exhaustion I was feeling is gone, with the wind flying through my hair. My
mouth parts and tears sting my eyes that after all these years, after never
being able to stop thinking about this.
I’m here. I’m finally here.
In the concrete jungle. The big apple. The city of dreams.
New York City.
I don’t know how long I spend taking it all in, but next thing I know
we’re pulling inside a parking garage of what looks like a massive
skyscraper.
“What is this place?”
“This is home,” he says.
Home.
Maybe to him this is home. This is where he’s planted his roots, built a
life for himself and what I assume from the first time I met him—a
successful one.
I can only hope to do the same here someday.
“This is where you live, Ollie?” Mackenzie asks.
 He nods, steering the car into a spot that reads Reserved for Oliver Ford
on it. “It is.”
“This is wild,” she says to him. “I feel like this is a place where rich
people live. Are you rich?”
He shrugs to brush it off. “You can say that.”
Hold the phone. He what? No way. I mean… I assumed he was
successful after seeing the very expensive watch he wore on the plane and
the fact he ordered whiskey on the rocks not sitting in first class.
But to be… wealthy?
“You don’t look rich,” Mackenzie says before I have a chance to say
anything.
“It’s not something I like to flaunt around. I’m grateful for it, but it’s not
what makes me, me,” he says.
“Interesting…” she says in a very questioning tone like her little brain is
spinning with what to say. But because she has absolutely no filter, she
continues. “You know…my mom has a weakness for guys in gray suits
though.”
“Is that so?” He raises a brow in her direction, pulling our bags out the
back seat.
“Yup. That and guys who dress like they're going on a hike in the woods
or something like that.”
I cover my eyes in complete embarrassment. “Who are you and what
have you done with my daughter?”
“What? You always told me to be honest.”
“Except there are some things”—I say the last two words through
gritted teeth—“that should be kept to ourselves, babe.”
Completely ignoring me, she walks over to Oliver to grab her backpack
from his hands. “Does your place have cool purple walls and like a big
window that you can sit on as you look out into the city streets and spy on
people? You know, like that show my mom is always watching? I feel like
all places in the city look like that.”
He lets out an amused chuckle. “I have no idea what you’re talking
about.”
“It’s called Friends. It’s so, so funny. Joey is totally my spirit animal.
And he loves food as much as I love food. Come to think of it”—her fingers
graze her chin—“you kind of remind me of him, actually. Tell me you have
a pet duck. That would be epic.”
 “I wish I did.” He laughs. “That would be the coolest pet. But now I
need to watch this show to see for myself about this Joey guy. I’m one of a
kind, Kenzie.”
I internally cringe at him for calling her Kenzie. I know that she loathes
when people use a name on her that is anything other than her birth name.
She knows she has a long name, but can’t stand when people shorten it.
She’s also bold enough to call people out on it so they don’t call her—
“What about tonight?” she replies back to him, Which is not the
response I was thinking she was going to say. I truly believed she was about
to school him and give him hell for the nickname like she does everyone
else.
“Not tonight,” I tell her. “It’s really late and you need some sleep.”
“No way.” She shakes her head, fighting back a yawn. “We’re in the
city that never sleeps.”
As we grab our bags and head toward the elevator to the apartment,
Mackenzie yawns at least a dozen more times. But my mind can’t stop
thinking about how she just so casually let someone she barely knows call
her a nickname that she hates.
While confusion continues to swirl, a smile of relief crosses my lips.
She’s comfortable with him. She’s excited for this and she trusts him.
Kids are the best judge of character, after all.
Once the elevator doors open, anything I did want to say is gone. Poof.
This place is massive. This isn’t an apartment. This is a house stuck
inside a skyscraper. That’s the only way to really describe it.
I step into the entryway as I scan the room and take it all in. There’s a
living room with an oversized sectional sofa, as well as a loveseat off to the
side. A massive television hangs over the electric fireplace built into the
wall. I take a few more steps in, and then quickly falter as the kitchen
comes into view.
If I had any dream for a home that would be all mine, it would include
this kitchen. There is a panoramic window that overlooks Central Park
covering the stretch of the kitchen counters with the sink sitting right in the
middle of it all. Parallel to that counter is an oversized island completely
clear and begging to be cooked on.
“This kitchen…” I release my shaky breath as I say it.
“It’s pretty bare,” Oliver says, walking up behind me.
“It’s… perfect.”
 “I’ll have it stocked for you tomorrow.” He rounds the kitchen island.
Standing across from me, Oliver places both hands on the counter to hold
up his body weight. His muscular arms showcase his forearm veins with the
weight and I can’t help but stare.
“Are you ready to see the rest of the place?” he asks, pulling me out of
my thoughts.
I nod.
He shows me the two hallways on each side of the living space. One
leads to the master bedroom where he stays. On the opposite side of the
apartment, closest to the kitchen, a hallway leads to three bedrooms.
It almost makes me feel relieved that we have our own space separate
from him because my nerves are already heightened at the thought of living
with someone who has a weird effect on my body when he’s around.
But for some reason, my gut trusts Oliver as if I’ve known him my
entire life.
Mackenzie hurries past me and finds a queen size bed in one of the
rooms. Claiming it as hers almost instantly.
“You know, that's the one I was going to suggest for you,” Oliver says.
“You have good taste, Ollie,” she says. “This bed is ginormous and so
comfortable. I feel like a queen!”
My heart gallops in my chest, while it simultaneously feels tighter.
Watching her right now, full smile on her face and making herself
comfortable in the bed and… happy. It’s everything I’ve ever dreamed of
and then some.
Oliver leaves us to get settled. Once I tuck Mackenzie in, despite her
protesting that she’s too old for that, I make my way back to the kitchen
where I find him again. Leaning against the marble countertop, arms
crossed and a serious look on his face. He looks like he’s deep in thought.
When he senses me enter the space, he stands up quickly and puts a
smile on his face.
“So I spoke to Frank, the owner of the restaurant, and he said
everything’s all set for you to interview with him on the fifteenth. That
gives you a little over a week to get all prepared if that works for you.”
“That sounds great. I can’t thank you enough for that.”
He nods. “Listen. I hate to do this when you just got here minutes ago,
but I have to leave before the sun comes up tomorrow for a few days.”
“O-okay.”
 “I’m really sorry, Macey.”
“Don’t be. It’s okay. I just… feel bad. I feel like we’re already invading
your space here.”
“None of that.” Oliver shakes his head as he takes long strides around
the island to close the space between us. His arms wrap around my head in
a warm, comfortable, yet unfamiliar embrace, forcing my body to tense
under him.
When was the last time someone just stopped and hugged me like this?
When was the last time I felt comfort the way I do in his arms?
“I want you to make yourself at home. I’ll drop to my knees and beg
you to make this feel like your home if I need to,” he jokes.
My arms wrap around him at his words, a silent answer to his statement
telling him that I’ll try.
His one hand cups the back of my head, holding me to where I land on
his chest. My heartbeat thunders in my ribcage while feelings I’m not used
to swarm in my gut.
“I’ll be home by Wednesday night. I have to head down to Florida to
help with a new product launch for one of the companies that sponsor me
for a new men’s beachwear line.”
Anddd now I’m thinking about Oliver in swim trunks and the fact I
can’t wait to creep on that post.
But before my body can react, he pulls away. I watch intently as he
grabs a piece of scrap paper out of a junk drawer and scribbles something
on it.
“Here’s my number. I figured since we’re roommates, but more
importantly friends.” He winks. “It’s only right I give this to you. You can
use it as you wish. Oh, and your interview is scheduled for next Saturday. I
know it’s a weekend but that’s what worked best for him.”
He doesn’t allow me a chance to respond or even try to come up with
one of our witty comments that we always give each other before he’s
grabbing a glass of water off the counter and making his way to his
bedroom.
I watch as Oliver walks away, stuck in the same spot he left me in the
kitchen with a phone number in my hand when he pauses at the last minute
and turns around, his eyes meeting mine.
“Treat this like your home, Macey.”
 His words play over and over again in my head as I finally get settled
into my room. I eventually fall asleep with the biggest smile on my face for
the first time in years.
Home.

OceanofPDF.com
UNKNOWN
Why are there bags and boxes all over the kitchen?
Who’s this?
UNKNOWN
Funny guy.
I told you I would stock the kitchen for you, Macey Ashley
Evans. If that’s who this really is.
You should probably open them all and make sure everything
is good.
MACEY
First of all, still not my middle name. Nice guess though.
Secondly, did you SERIOUSLY buy an All-Clad Copper Core
cookware set??
Is that the wrong one?
MACEY
Uhhh… It’s a crazy expensive cookware set for someone with
nothing but a collection of empty takeout containers and Pop-
Tarts in the pantry. Even the rats were starving.
 First of all, there are no rats in the apartment. Where do you
think you live? Second of all, those takeout containers are quite
useful.
MACEY
That’s beside the point. Why is this here? It’s too much.
I googled it and they said this was the crème de la crème of
cookware sets.
MACEY
Are you ignoring my question?
I’m going through a tunnel.
MACEY
That only works when you’re talking and not texting.
Well I can’t talk right now because we’re shooting for the new
line.
MACEY
Just as I expected, no tunnel.
Funny girl.
MACEY
…
Seriously, Oliver. This is all too much. What are you planning to
do with this?
I wanted to make sure you had everything you needed to do
what you love.

OceanofPDF.com
I can’t remember the last time I felt this exhausted.
The plane rides, car rides and long journeys to get to and from each
place is downright exhausting. I mean Florida isn’t that long of a flight, but
the fact that I have a black-haired beauty occupying my thoughts every
minute of the day has me eager to get home to see her again.
We’ve been texting non-stop since everything I ordered for overnight
delivery showed up at the apartment. I probably went a little overboard, but
if it makes her feel more at home then I’ll buy her whatever she wants.
Despite my urgency to head home, I’m making a pit stop at Moore’s for
our weekly Wednesday night drinks with the boys.
A few years ago, we started meeting on Wednesdays here since it’s the
day of the week they are the least busy. With how high profile my brothers
are, we like to keep it somewhat low key.
Prior to the two of them meeting the loves of their lives, they were some
of the most eligible bachelors in the city. Women would flock to them
anywhere they went. So when we found this place, we realized it was the
best option for all of us.
Logan also joins us more times than not, providing he’s not picking up
overtime as one of New York City’s finest officers.
 “You’re a sight for sore eyes,” Thomas teases as I take my seat in the
back corner booth with them.
“Been a little busy. And don’t give me shit. My flight from Florida was
delayed and it’s been the longest day.”
“Oof, that’s rough,” Marc adds.
The server comes by and takes my drink order. It’s been way too long
since I had a whiskey on the rocks and I’m straight up craving it right now.
Not to mention I need it to calm the nerves I have about seeing Macey soon.
“How’s the wife?” I ask Thomas.
“Peyton is great. Last week was the grand opening for her daycare
downtown. Needless to say, she’s been pretty swamped.”
“No shit.” I nod. “Congratulations. How happy is she?”
He shakes his head and a wicked smile stretches across his face. “You
have no idea.”
“Good for her.”
Logan slaps the table, drawing our attention towards him. “For the first
Wednesday in forever, I finally have some news for everyone and
something exciting to share.”
“You finally got to sleep with your one and only celebrity crush?”
“Why do you have to keep bringing that up?” He pouts. “You and I both
know that will never happen.”
“Continue on with the news, Logan,” Marc urges him.
“I had a meeting with the chief today. We discussed a possible
promotion for me this summer. If all goes well”—he throws his arms out to
the side—“you’re looking at the next Chief of Police.”
“No way!” Thomas starts.
“Good for you, brother!” Marc slaps his shoulder.
“I’m not sure I’m ready for it, but I’m excited.”
As one of Logan’s best friends, I worry about him constantly. Being a
cop in the city isn’t for the weak. It’s constantly being alert for what’s
lurking around every corner.
“Careful, you’re starting to show your age,” Thomas jokes.
“I’m still a fresh, young, and feisty thirty. Relax.”
“Anyway.” Marc shuts that conversation down. “Was everything good
with the house when you left?”
“Tip top shape. I checked the weather the other day and the storm didn’t
hit as bad as they thought it would. But it was better to be safe than sorry.”
 “Are you still in contact with the bartender?” Logan asks.
I grin. “She has a name you know.”
“Eww. Fix your face.” Logan wrinkles his nose in disgust. “Why are
you smiling like that?”
“Here we go,” Thomas says as he leans forward on the table, eager to
hear more.
“Should I tell you now or later that she’s here in the city?”
“I thought she lived there?” Marc questions.
“She did. But…” My eyes scan each of the boys before I spill. “I may
have kinda-sorta… brought her home with me.”
“Jesus Christ.” Marc runs his hands down his face.
Logan extends his fist across the table for a fist bump. “My brother.”
“Where the hell is she staying? Did you just put her up in the Marriott
or something?” Marc asks.
“My apartment is big, but we don’t need to call it the Marriott.”
“She’s staying with you?” Marc exclaims.
“She is.” I bring the glass of whiskey to my lips before I whisper the
next words over the brim, “Her and her daughter.”
Logan practically sprays his drink across the table. “Come the fuck
again?” he asks at the same time Marc says, “She has a kid?”
Listen, I was as shocked as these guys when Macey dropped the news
on me about her having a daughter. Not just any daughter, but the girl that I
took photos with outside of Samuel's place.
When she told me, my brain swirled with so many questions. My initial
reaction was that Macey does not look old enough to have an eight-year-
old.
I’ve never been involved with a single mom before but it only elevated
my curiosity more than it already was.
“Would you three stooges relax? You know I’m not looking for a
relationship. That’s not why I brought her back.”
Logan leans forward to whisper just to me, “Is she hot?”
I shake my head. “She’s fucking beautiful.”
“You’re so done for,” Thomas snickers.
“How so?”
“You already sound like she has you wrapped around her finger.”
She absolutely does. That’s for sure. Don’t get me wrong, I’ve thought
about it more times than I want to admit to these guys. I’ve thought about
what it would feel like to touch and devour every single part of her body
and be consumed by her.
But I refuse to go there.
Macey doesn’t seem like the girl you fuck to get her out of your system.
She’s the type of girl you want to stick around for.
“It’s not like that. I brought her back here to help her out. She has this
wild, yet amazing dream to be a chef in the city. I have the connections to
help her, so why not use them?”
“That’s so very noble of you.” Thomas rolls his eyes.
“Oh hush. You know I’d give someone the shirt off my back if it meant
making someone’s day. I’d do it for you guys, too.”
They remain silent because they know I’m right. It’s who I am.
“Anyway, I got her set up for an interview with Frank over at Mollie’s.”
“Oh, that place is amazing,” Marc says. “I’m there at least once every
other week. No one makes mashed potatoes the way they do.”
“I was thinking the same thing. Even if it’s just a stepping stone for her
to get her foot in the door, I think it’s the perfect place.”
“Absolutely,” Marc agrees.
Thomas and Logan have nothing else to say to that, but I can see
Thomas giving me weary eyes like he’s worried about this entire situation.
“Listen, I have to head back home. I haven’t been there yet since I
landed and I want to make sure both the girls are still in one piece.”
“Riiight,” Marc says in his signature drawn out tone. “Good luck with
that.”
Laughter erupts around the table as I stand to pay my tab and leave.
I’ve never been more eager to get home.

OceanofPDF.com
Once the elevator doors open to my apartment, I notice that it’s eerily quiet.
But that only lasts a few seconds before I hear sniffling coming from the
direction of the kitchen as if someone is crying.
I enter the space and see nothing but a gigantic mess that’s taken over
every piece of space in the kitchen. There’s flour everywhere, brand new
pans filled with red sauce and bowls scattered all over the place and random
pieces of kitchen tools and food to prep with.
Once I round the island, I see Macey curled into a ball on the floor,
leaning against the kitchen cabinet.
She doesn’t lift her head, which tells me she doesn’t know I’m here yet.
“Macey,” I whisper her name in an attempt not to startle her.
“Oliver,” she gasps, standing quickly off the floor as she brushes the
mess off her apron. “Oh my god. I’m so sorry. This wasn’t how I wanted
you to come home. I’ll get everything cleaned up. I’m sorry.”
She moves quickly around the kitchen to clean up her mess as if I didn’t
already see it. When she tries to rush past me to grab a bowl off the island, I
grip her wrist to stop her.
Macey’s eyes widen as they bore into mine, but her body relaxes under
the palm of my hand.
 I grip her chin with my fingers, forcing her eyes to stay fixed on mine.
“What happened?”
“I’m so sorry,” Macey repeats again.
“I don’t know what the fuck you’re sorry about, but if you say it one
more time, I’m going to lose my mind.” I instantly regret my tone, but it’s
been a long day and the last thing I need is her being sorry for doing
something here.
“I’m so—”
I cut her off by placing a finger on her lips. Her soft, plush pink lips
press against my pointer finger and all I can think of is what they would feel
like against mine.
She clamps her lips shut, and I move to swipe the tear that broke free
from the corner of her eye with my thumb. One simple move sends sparks
racing across my skin at the contact while she works to regulate her
breathing from crying as hard as she was.
Craving more contact with her, I run my hand to the side of her head to
bring the stray pieces of hair falling from her wild bun out of her face.
I offer her a smile, praying like hell it forces one on her face.
“You look good in my kitchen, Macey Evans.”
She groans. “I don’t feel good. I’m just so frustrated right now.”
Fail on the smile part.
I take a step back from her, and lean against the counter behind me,
crossing my arms over my chest. “Talk to me.”
“I’m working on a recipe that I’ve been dying to try for a while now. I
didn’t have the space in the mountain house to figure it out, so I thought I
would try it here with all this space and new pots and pans. I also knew
you’d be home sometime tonight and I didn’t want you to come home to a
complete disaster. But I just couldn’t figure it out. I wanted it to be perfect.
And I’m stressed about this interview. I don’t think I’m ready.”
“Tell me about the recipe,” I urge her.
She pauses, averting her gaze to anywhere but me. “You don’t want to
know about the recipe.”
“Why not?”
“Because if I tell you, you’re going to laugh and then probably tell me
how simple it sounds.”
I narrow my eyes at her.
She groans again. “Fine. It's homemade spinach and ricotta raviolis.”
 I can’t help but smile at her. Raviolis do seem like a very simple thing to
make, but I only know the frozen kind. Even a child can heat that up if they
know how to work a stove. I can only imagine how difficult it is to make
homemade ones and making sure they come out perfect.
“Each one I do pops open and everything falls out of it before it’s even
done cooking. The first one I did I put too much filling in. The next one
didn’t have enough. The next one was over cooked. And the sauce. I just
can’t fucking get it just right. It’s just… been a disaster.”
I practically choke on a laugh. “Did you just curse?”
“Now is not the time to make fun of me for my use of profanity.”
I quickly move away from her, laughing on my way to the pantry.
I reach in and pull out an old apron that was given to me as a gag gift
one Christmas by my sister. She knows that I never cook. Quite frankly, I
don’t have the first clue how to cook.
I’m a Pop-Tarts, leftovers and takeout kind of guy. Which Macey
figured out pretty quickly.
“What are you doing?” she asks.
I pull the apron over my head, giving her my best smile in another
attempt to put one on her face. It works, because now she’s downright
giggling on the countertop where I left her.
“Why are you wearing that? And does your apron say Snaccident -
When you accidentally eat all the bacon?”
“Yup. And I’m wearing this because we’re going to figure out your
recipe. Right here. Right now.” I point toward the ground in an over-
exaggerated motion to make sure she understands.
She brings herself directly in front of me, placing both hands on my
chest to stop me from tying the back of the apron. “No. You don’t have to
do this.”
“I don’t ever do anything I don’t want to do.”
“You’ve been traveling all day. Go to sleep.” She pats my chest. “I’m
going to get this stuff put away and I’ll try again another day.”
She tries to walk away, but I stop her by wrapping a hand around her
wrist.
“I don’t ever do anything I don’t want to do,” I repeat. “And right now,
there’s nothing I’d rather be doing than helping you make this happen.”
Her green eyes glisten as they stare into mine.
 Fuck, it’s like those eyes have a spell on me. I can’t ever look away
from them.
But, the way she’s looking at me right now, tells me that she’s not used
to getting help from anyone.
No one has ever taken care of her before.
The realization makes me equally angry and eager to change that.
“Now, tell me what I need to do and where you need me.”
I don’t care how exhausted I am or what kind of day I had, this is
exactly where I want to be. I meant it when I said I don’t do anything I
don’t want to do.
Macey stares at me and blinks three times before finally snapping
herself out of her state of shock that I’m offering to help her. “Uhh,” she
starts. Her eyes land on a bowl and she picks it up and puts it in my hands.
“How about you start by cooking the spinach?” She says it like it’s a
question.
“Done,” I say firmly, making my way to the stove
Damn, I haven’t turned this thing on in years probably. Okay, I might be
exaggerating, but it feels like it. I notice there’s already a pan on the stove
with remnants of spinach from her first attempt at making it.
“You just want me to dump this bowl in this pan?” I ask. Macey lets out
a soft chuckle and I can’t help but do the same. “It’s nice that someone finds
humor in my lack of cooking abilities.”
“I’m not laughing at you; I’m laughing with you.”
I turn on the stove and pour the bag of spinach into the pan. Within
seconds, it starts to sizzle. I turn to face her and use my pointer finger to tap
on her nose. “For your information, I was only laughing because you made
me.”
She blushes at my words.
My smile grows. It just can’t help it when I look at her.
“What next, chef?” I ask.
“You can use this to move the spinach around a little in the pan.” She
hands me a wooden spatula. “This way, all of it gets cooked thoroughly,”
she adds.
I finally look down at the pan to start mixing it around and my eyes go
wide. “Woah. Woah. Where did all my spinach go?”
Macey covers her mouth with her hand to hide her amusement, but fails
miserably when my eyes meet hers. She snorts out a laugh I’ve never heard
before. This time I’m not laughing with her.
“Are you playing jokes on me, Macey? Did you take half my spinach?”
I point the wooden spatula at her.
Her body bends over and the sweet song of Macey’s laughter fills the
kitchen.
God, that laugh.
“Oliver,” she huffs out, trying to catch her breath from laughing so hard.
“Spinach shrinks when you cook it. You put that whole bowl in there and
you end up with a quarter of the amount, it seems.”
I take a step back. “I never knew that.”
Macey moves to take her place in front of the stove, stirring the weird
vegetable a few more times before putting it in another bowl with a bunch
of other ingredients already mixed together.
“What’s that?” I ask over her shoulder.
As if she didn’t expect me to be standing right there, her body stiffens
and I can’t help but place my hands on her shoulders to help her relax. As
soon as my palms make contact with her skin, her chest rises and falls
slowly as if she’s breathing a sigh of relief.
“This is the filler that goes inside the ravioli,” Macey finally says as she
mixes the spinach into the white-filling.
She takes a step away from me and I find myself following her just to
be near her. I never liked the idea of cooking. It’s always a mess to prepare
and cook the food, and then there’s the cleanup of all the pans and plates
you used.
It’s always sounded so tedious to me, until now.
She moves to her next station that’s set up on the island, where she has
what looks like the outside of the ravioli laid out. She takes small teaspoons
of the filling and places them onto the dough before folding it over and
flattening it over the filling.
She whips out a weird-looking contraption that looks like a mini pizza
cutter with ridges on it. Then, she slices her filled raviolis into a square
shape.
“Well, I’ll be damned,” I say with amazement. Because that’s just about
the coolest thing I’ve ever seen. I’m not sure I’ll want to eat frozen raviolis
again after this.
“Pretty cool, huh?” She smiles up at me.
 I don’t have any words to say back to her other than a nod, because right
now her eyes are boring into my soul. I’m fighting every urge in my body
not to lean down and place my lips on hers and kiss her the way I’ve
thought about one too many times already.
As if she’s fighting off the same thought, she quickly averts her gaze
back to the raviolis, bringing each piece next to the water already boiling on
the stove.
“This is the part I keep screwing up,” Macey admits.
As if she’s channeling her inner badass, she takes a long deep breath
and releases it before scooping the raviolis gently into the water. She
doesn’t take her eyes off the pot for one second.
My eyes stay on her, watching her every move. The way she so
delicately drops each stuffed pasta into the water. The way she concentrates
on the boiling water to make sure none of the raviolis break open while she
stirs.
“Can you turn that burner on for me?” She nods to the top right corner
of the stove, not taking her eyes off the pot. “It’s for the sauce. If these
come out as good as I think they will, we will need that sauce.”
I fire up the burner at the same time she scoops them out one by one
into the strainer in the sink. I don’t know much about all of this, but I know
I should be stirring the sauce so it gets hot evenly. I think I saw it on a TV
show once.
As I stir the red sauce with the wooden ladle that was sitting to the side
of it, I look over to see Macey almost crying over the raviolis in the strainer.
“Macey?”
She shakes her head to bring herself back from wherever her head just
went. “I’m good. I’m really good.” Now she’s smiling so wide that I really
want to walk over to her, wrap my arms around her body and claim her lips
as mine.
“They came out okay?” I ask.
She looks up at me, eyes glassy and filled with pride. “They came out
perfect. Thank god, because I’m starving,” she says with a groan.
The noise goes right to my cock, and that’s when the ladle slips from
my hands and falls into the pan and splashes over the front of me. My face
burns from the heat of the red sauce and I can’t help but scream out from
the initial contact.
 “Oh my god, it burns!” I bellow, frantically turning the heat off and
moving around the kitchen to find a dishrag.
Macey can’t stop laughing. She’s doubled down and almost on the floor
in tears from laughing so hard.
I find a rag and wipe my face before I develop third degree burns. “I’m
on fire, Macey Evans, and you’re laughing at my pain.”
“I’m–I’m…” She tries to speak, but can’t find the breath to do it. When
I finish wiping my face, I find her on the floor with her back against the
cabinet and still in a fit of hysterics. “I’m sorry. I don’t know why that was
so funny.” She attempts to school her features. “I’m sorry you’re hurt.” As
soon as the last word leaves her lips, she snorts out another laugh like she
just can’t hold back.
Now I’m laughing.
I notice the flour sitting on the counter above her head. She’s laughing
so hard that she doesn’t notice when I pinch some between my fingers. I
crouch down until I’m eye level with her and she looks up at me with happy
tear soaked eyes.
That’s when I flick the flour at her.
“Oh, you did not,” she gasps. “You realize what you’ve just done
right?”
I smirk and shrug a shoulder at the same time she stands up to reach for
the flour. “Game on.”
My eyes go wide as I run away from her and round the kitchen island.
She chases me around the kitchen with flour between her fingers. Then she
does what I least expect her to do. This woman climbs onto the kitchen
island and cuts me off on the other side, successfully throwing the flour into
my face now.
My hands grip her biceps holding her in place so she can’t escape.
Fuck, I want to kiss her.
Macey doesn’t move away. Instead, she looks up at me with lust-filled
eyes. No doubt, she sees the same look in my eyes. My tongue grazes my
bottom lip and her eyes track the movement and she doesn’t make a move
to break away from my hold.
Her face softens. “Thank you for helping me tonight.”
“Anytime. Although I didn’t do much. It was you that did all the work.
You made it happen,” I say honestly.
 She nods, and that’s when she finally steps out of my hold. My body
feels coldness creep from not having her close anymore, and I hate it.
Macey Evans is quickly becoming a weakness I'm not sure I can fight
off.

OceanofPDF.com
I’m going on my third night in a row not being able to fall asleep at a
reasonable hour.
Oliver had to go and be the most perfect human when he got home from
his trip a couple of days ago. Not only did he make me feel better when I
was super emotional over my recipe not working out, but he proceeded to
stay awake until an ungodly hour to help me make it perfect.
Just having him in the kitchen with me gave me a sense of comfort that
I’ve never felt before. It’s a feeling I’m struggling to deal with because I
was never comfortable cooking when I lived with parents for fear of being
scrutinized over my decisions and love for food.
I was never comfortable there, period.
I felt like my entire life was spent walking on eggshells, waiting for a
bomb to just drop while simultaneously trying to prove that I was a good
mom.
Now here I am, on a Friday night curled up in bed while the rain pours
against the windows with my laptop in my lap trying to get ready for this
interview. I leave the window slightly cracked because there is something
so refreshing about the smell of rain.
 But I can’t focus on the interview because I can’t stop thinking about
the man who’s flipped my world upside down, the man who’s made me feel
very unfamiliar feelings in the best way possible.
My roommate, of all people.
When smelling the fresh rain water through the crack in the window
doesn’t seem to ease my anxiety, I grab one of my culinary books off the
end table and make my way to the kitchen.
After rummaging through the pantry and refrigerator, I settle on a tub of
Ben & Jerry’s for a midnight snack.
There’s only one way to eat this kind of ice cream, and it's sitting on the
counter with a spoon, enjoying it right from the carton. If you actually
scoop it out into a bowl, you’re doing it wrong.
I hear a door creek open from the other side of the living room and
nerves spike inside of me.
Was I too loud?
Did I wake him up when the freezer door slammed shut?
Dammit.
My nerves quickly change to desire when I see the man I can’t get out
of my head walking into the kitchen in nothing but a pair of black
sweatpants hugging the curve of his waist, his chiseled cut abs on full
display and his hair going in every which direction like he just woke up.
And is he wearing… glasses? Oh, dear lord. I’ve thought this man was
good looking from the moment I laid eyes on him, but nothing beats Oliver
right here with the black large frames covering his light blue eyes.
Would it be awkward if I lifted my hand right now to return my jaw
back to where it belongs? Or should I just leave it there on the floor?
Because oh. My. God.
“Hey, dragonfly,” he says, before throwing me a wink.
I’m done for. I’m a goner.
How am I expected to live under these conditions?
He notices me staring and quickly looks down to assess what has me in
a trance.
“Shit. Sorry. I’ll go grab a shirt.”
“You. Uh. No. Don’t need. It’s—” Now I’m rambling and can’t form a
proper response.
When did I turn into the girl who can’t talk to someone of the opposite
sex.
 This isn’t me.
A smile curves his lips, just before his eyes roam every inch of my body
heating everywhere his eyes touch. Oliver’s tongue brushes along his
bottom lip in what feels like slow motion. My things clench with need.
Again… another new feeling for me.
I haven’t been with a single person other than Mackenzie's dad when he
knocked me up.
I’m a twenty-four-year-old inexperienced woman staring at a man who
looks like he could be on the cover of Sports Illustrated. I mean, he doesn’t
play sports but looking at his abs right now tells me that’s where he
belongs.
Which makes all these things I’m feeling out of my element.
“So…” I attempt to guide the conversation to something other than the
fact he’s not wearing a shirt. “You’re supposed to be leaving for that Europe
trip soon, right?”
Oliver shakes his head, grabbing a spoon from the drawer before
jumping to sit next to me on the counter. He scoops a heaping spoonful of
ice cream from the carton in my hands and brings it into his mouth.
“Actually, no. I found out late last night when I was checking my emails
that the backpacking trip was canceled. Something about the weather? Who
knows. But all the places I was planning to stay at along the way canceled
on me.”
“You seem like you’re always on the go. Maybe this will be a nice
break?”
Oliver’s shoulder brushes mine as he reaches for another spoonful,
sending an electrical current through every part of me only making the
desire I felt moments ago enhance.
“For the first time in as long as I can remember, I would rather be
home.”
Why does the way he says that, make me smile an uncontrollable
amount?
Is it because I’m here? My mind wonders, but I brush it off.
For the next hour, we talk about what I did while he was gone for work.
Mackenzie and I walked around Central Park on one of the days and got
pretzels from some street cart which was fantastic.
The next day we headed to her new school to get her enrolled and they
told us she could start first thing Monday. She even got a chance to meet
her teachers and her new classmates.
Her excitement for this school is such a stark difference from when she
started at the one in the mountains. She’s actually eager to go and wanted to
stay that day.
Oliver radiates excitement for her when I tell him about all of it.
After that, our conversation shifts to more mundane things, mostly
about how shitty the weather is right now and how he’s happy it’s not snow
because that would be a disaster for the city.
Even these little conversations we have about something as silly as the
weather make me realize more and more how comfortable I already feel in
his space.
Just as I feel like I’m finally ready to head back to bed, Oliver stops me.
“Hey. I forgot to tell you. I know your interview was supposed to be on
Saturday but I rescheduled it for a week.”
“What? Why?”
“He was all set for it but he called me today to tell me that his wife and
kids all have a stomach bug. I forced him to reschedule it.”
“You didn’t have to force him to reschedule. I would have gone since it
sounds like he’s fine.”
Dare I say that part of me is glad? As much as I want to get this
interview over with because my nerves are shot, it does give me a little bit
longer to prepare for it, which is a relief.
“Yes, I did.” Oliver pauses as he turns his head to look at me, adjusting
the brim of his glasses. He has the most serious face I’ve ever seen on him
before. “I wasn’t about to risk you or Mackenzie getting sick. I don’t think
I’d be able to handle it. Food going in versus coming back up are two very
different things.” He chuckles.
Thank god I’m sitting down, because that admission makes me feel
weak in the knees.
“So, speaking of the restaurant. Do you go to Millie’s often?”
“Mollie’s? Yes,” he corrects me. “It’s a very well-known, high end
restaurant in the city. It’s been on many blog posts featuring the top five
restaurants that are must visits. They specialize in fine dining. You know the
type of place where the servers wear all black and fancy aprons.”
“Wow.” That sounds like a dream for me.
I pick my book back up, trying to fight off the feelings he’s got me
spiraling into.
 “Are you going to tell me what’s with all the college culinary school
books?”
I feel my cheeks heat up that he caught me. “I’m kind of a book nerd,” I
admit.
“When I think of a book nerd, I think of my brother's wife who reads
those romance novels.” He laughs. “Isn’t there a difference between reading
books for pleasure and reading school books when you’re not in school?”
I nervously laugh. After I told him about Mackenzie, Oliver never once
asked me for more information about her or my past. People would think he
didn’t ask because doesn’t care, but I felt more relief than worry about him
not caring because I’m so used to being criticized and the last thing I
wanted was that from him.
Now’s as good a time as any.
“Well, I don’t immerse myself in a fictional world like most people do.
The day I found out I was pregnant, I was sixteen years old and I knew with
certainty that the track I had set for myself would never happen. A few
years ago, I started aggressively reading culinary education books that were
part of college curriculums to teach myself. I can’t afford to go to college,
and besides, I would have no idea how it would even work with Mackenzie
and being her sole provider. Being a single mom doesn’t really work with
school. So I found these on some second hand thrift website for a fraction
of the cost.”
My stomach does somersaults on repeat as I wait for the judgment to
come. It always does…
“I like that. You’re goal-oriented and when things don’t work out, you
take it upon yourself to fix it.”
Just like that, relief floods my entire body.
He’s not judging me?
I’ve just become so accustomed to it that I didn’t expect this.
“The next best thing,” I continue. “Was studying on my own so that
when I finally made it here, I would have learned so much along the way,
things I can implement into work and be the best damn chef I can be.”
“From what I saw the other night and the way you moved around this
kitchen, you were born for this, Macey. And I’m not just saying that
because I like you.” Oliver smirks when he bumps my shoulder. “But you
truly know the way around a kitchen, and you fascinate me.”
 His words vibrate through my body. I’ve never had someone say these
things to me. I’ve always wanted to believe I was born to be a chef, but I
thought it was always just because my dreams pushed me to believe it.
Hearing it come from someone else… Correction, hearing it from
Oliver, truly makes me feel like all of this could be possible.
“I just have one question, and I hope you’re not offended,” he says
before I can respond.
“Shoot.”
“Why bartend when you want to work in the kitchen?”
I sigh. “I started doing that just to get into the industry back home in
Montana. I wanted to make some cash and get my foot in the door with
some experience to put on my resume. My thought at the time was that
having a restaurant listed there, regardless of what position it was, might
help me in the future.”
Oliver doesn’t respond, but keeps his eyes locked down on the spoon in
his hand that he swirls between his fingers.
“One day…” I pause, averting my gaze from him while I try not to let
my emotions get the best of me. I’ve never said this much out loud before.
“One day, I’ll prove everyone wrong. One day, I’ll give my daughter the life
she deserves.”
I refuse to look at him right now, but I can sense his stare boring into the
side of my head.
“You’re an amazing mother. She’s really lucky to have you.”
I huff out an amused breath. “You don’t know me that well.”
Oliver leans in, his lips grazing the shell of my ear. “I think we’re doing
a good job getting to know each other though. Don’t you?”
I’m completely unable to fight back the smile anymore when my eyes
land on the clock above the microwave and I notice that it’s almost
midnight.
“Hold on. It’s almost midnight. What are you doing at home?”
“What do you mean?” He tilts his head in question.
“I mean… don’t you normally go out or something? Isn’t that what
attractive single guys do on Friday nights?”
He smirks. “That’s two times you’ve made a comment about my looks.”
“Oh my god.” I cover my face with my hands. “Don’t let that get to
your head.”
 “I’m sorry, Macey Brittany Evans… but that one is staying right here.”
He taps the side of his head as his lips slowly rise. “But to answer your
question, I had some editing to catch up on for my blog. I didn’t realize how
long I was staring at the computer screen until my stomach started
growling. Besides”—he pauses his thoughts as he looks down at my body
—“I’m perfectly fine being home tonight and every night if it means you’re
here.”
I blush and can’t help the giggle that comes out of me.
God, this man is the most perfect man I’ve ever met. He knows all the
right lines to say to make a girl smile or completely change her mood
around.
I know it doesn’t say much because I don’t have a good history with
men. But is this how they all are? Sweet talkers and full of swagger?
“You’re smooth. Also, still not my middle name.”
He grins and I can’t help it when my lips match his. It’s a fun little game
he’s playing trying to guess. I would hate to spoil it and tell him.
He leaps off the counter, tossing his spoon in the sink telling me he’s
done with the midnight snack.
“I have to ask you one more thing.” I nod and he continues, “Would it
be okay if I had my brothers, and some friends over next week since my trip
was canceled? I’d like to introduce you to everyone. Maybe a chance for
you to meet some girlfriends in the city so you’re not just stuck with me.”
“Who says I don’t like being stuck with you?”
I regret my words almost as soon as they cross my lips. Being around
Oliver causes me to have no filter—one I usually have. It feels like the
walls I’ve put up around my heart so no one gets close to me are completely
invisible and I’m just here welcoming him in with open arms.
“Trust me, dragonfly… I’d love nothing more than to keep you to
myself. Especially knowing that you think I’m hot. But I think it would be
good for you too.”
My heartbeat revs with every word that pours out of him.
“I’d like that a lot,” I say softly. “Meeting everyone. I’d like that a lot.”
“Tuesday,” he fires back. “It’s Taco Tuesday, and apparently the girls
are big fans of that day. Unfortunately, my sister has a big exam the next
day so she won’t be here.”
“Exam?”
 “She’s in nursing school and will be done at the end of June. So she’s
been swamped lately. You will get to meet her soon though, don’t worry.”
“Would you mind if I cooked?” I hesitantly asked, not wanting to
invade on these girls’ taco night. “I haven’t had a chance to cook for people
in a really long time.”
“If you’re cooking, I sure as hell am eating.”
With those final words, Oliver leaves me alone as he retreats back to his
room.
My brain is spinning at everything that just happened.
I have to be dreaming.

OceanofPDF.com
There’s a nagging feeling deep in my gut that I may be falling for my
roommate.
Macey has only been living here for a few weeks, but every encounter
with her has me learning more about who she is and desperate to just be in
her space.
I don’t have the slightest clue what these feelings are.
I don’t do this shit.
Something shifted on Friday night when we had our midnight snack run
in. It wasn’t the first time I was so close to her, but sitting on the counter
and sharing a tub of ice cream together just felt different.
And let’s not discuss how many times I’ve had to jerk off in the shower
at the thought of her just to get some form of release. There’s no part of me
that wants to head to the bar on a random night and find someone because
the woman in my apartment is taking over every part of my life. In the most
surprising way possible.
I’m definitely not mad about it.
“Should we get the hard or soft shells?” Mackenzie says, holding up
two boxes of taco shells while we decide which ones to buy for dinner.
“Your call, Kenzie.”
 “I’ve never had the hard shell ones.” She shrugs. “So I don’t want to
waste money and get these. What if I don’t like them?”
I’ve heard Macey talk about how she’s ‘broke as a joke’ but it wasn’t
until coming to the grocery store with Mackenzie that I realized they
struggled a lot more than she let on. I asked her if she wanted any snacks
for the house and she denied them all.
What kid doesn’t want snacks?
I get it though. It’s not something someone wants to showcase to
everyone. Although our situations are different and I’m grateful for what I
have, I hate people knowing. When you have money, people look at you
differently. You find that people are nicer to you because they need
something from you. Quite frankly, her situation doesn’t bother me. It
doesn’t make me look at either of them any different, but rather makes me
want to give both of them the entire world.
They deserve it.
However, doing so runs the risk of Macey feeling like she’s less than
who she really is and in need of a handout. Which she isn’t.
She’s so much stronger than she thinks she is and I have front row seats
to watch her make it happen.
“Let’s get both,” I finally reply back. “If you don’t like the hard shell
ones, I’ll eat them.”
“Are you sure?”
“One thing you’ll learn about me is that I don’t do anything I don’t want
to do. I told your mother the same thing. And right now… I want to buy all
the tacos.”
She giggles. “You’re really nice. You know that?”
“I’ve been told that a time or two,” I laugh back with her.
I was really happy when Mackenzie asked to tag along for my grocery
store trip to grab a few things for dinner tonight. I feel like I haven’t spent
enough time with her since they moved here because I was gone for work
and she’s been busy starting school.
She’s also obsessed with her new room and rarely comes out.
She asked if we could walk because she’s learning to really love
exploring the city on foot. She’s fascinated by the fact that most people
don’t have cars and walk everywhere they need to go.
“How was school today?” I ask her.
“It was really good,” she emphasizes. “Like really good.”
 I raise a brow. “Really good as in, you got an A on a math test? Or really
good as in, they gave out free pizza for lunch?”
“Neither. Really good as in I made two new friends. It was amazing.”
“You’re a likable kid, Kenzie. Of course you made friends.”
Her face falls. “I didn’t have very many friends when we were in the
mountains. You were my first friend there.”
I… what?
“What do you mean?” I ask as we move down the dairy aisle to grab
some cheese.
“It's just… I don’t know how to explain it really. Everyone kept treating
me like the new girl. From one small school to another. The other kids
looked at me funny.” She wrinkles her nose. “One boy made fun of the bun
I was wearing in my hair. So I haven’t worn my hair in a bun since that
day.”
I grip her shoulder lightly, stopping Mackenzie in her tracks.
“You mean to tell me you haven’t worn your hair in a bun since a little
asshole, excuse my French, made fun of you for it?”
Her shoulders lift in a shrug to brush off the question, but she remains
silent.
“Put it up now,” I urge her.
She does as I ask, but I quickly regret it. I don’t know much about
Kenzie but I can tell that she doesn’t want people to not like her. She wants
people to be happy with her decisions.
Within seconds, her hair is in a messy bun perched on the top of her
head. Her bun matches the one I first saw Macey wearing on the flight,
except hers is bright blonde.
“Do you like wearing your hair in a bun?”
She gives me a small nod. “It’s easy to do and keeps everything out of
my face.”
“Do you know why I asked you to put it up?”
She shakes her head.
“Because I want you to remember that from this moment on, you’re not
going to give a hoot what anyone thinks about you. If it’s something you
like, then you do it. If it’s something you feel good about, keep it. Don’t
dim that sparkle you have inside of you for anyone.”
She doesn’t answer me as she tries to process all the words I just threw
at her. But after a few heartbeats, she jumps to me and wraps her arms
tightly around my waist. James has hugged me tons of times, but I’ve never
felt the tightness in my chest that I feel right now when Mackenzie hugs
me.
“Thank you, Ollie,” she murmurs into me. “You’re the best.”
“Anytime, Kenzie. You know I’ve always got your back.”
And that’s turning into the damn truth.
I’ll go to bat for this girl. There’s no doubt about it. I knew there was
something so insanely special about her from our first interaction together,
not just because she’s a part of Macey, but because she’s quickly becoming
one of my favorite humans.
Mackenzie pulls back and I look down at her, into familiar green eyes.
“So, are you ready to head out of here and eat some tacos?”
“Let’s do it!” She fist pumps the air. “I’m excited to meet your family.
You think they’ll like me?”
“I think they’ll love you. I know James is going to love you the most.”
“Who’s James?” she asks.
“My nephew. He’s a little younger than you, but he’s funny as all hell.
As a matter of fact,”—I tip my head to the side to give her a knowing look
—“he’s a lot like you. He acts way older than he really is. Too smart for his
own good.” I tap her nose with my pointer finger, earning me a chuckle.
“Does he like puzzles?”
“He loves puzzles! But they have to be the ones with bigger pieces.
He’s not ready for the ones with tiny pieces and he gets flustered when
there’s too many at once.”
“Perfect. I’m going to pull out the one Flora gave me before we left. I
think he’s going to love it. It’s the solar system and the pieces aren’t super
small!” She beams as she talks about it as if it’s the greatest gift she’s ever
received.
“You’re right. I think he will love it.” I wrap an arm around her
shoulder, guiding her towards the check out.
“One more thing.” She stops me.
I give her a questioning glare as I narrow my eyes.
“You probably shouldn’t tell my mom you cursed in front of me. I
mean, I’m not a baby.” She rolls her eyes like a teenager. “But she won’t
like it. Especially that you called that little boy a donkey butt.”
I blink a few times before a laugh breaks free. “I probably shouldn’t
have said that, right?”
 Mackenzie shrugs. “Probably not.”
“Noted. Now let’s get you home, smarty pants.”
“Yes! Let’s go home.”
The way Kenzie says the word home has warmth filling my chest,
something I am just not used to. The way she says it makes me want to
make my place their permanent home and not a temporary one until they
get their feet on the ground.
I swore I would never settle down.
But Macey bulldozed into my life and is making me want things I’ve
never wanted before.

The elevator to my apartment dings as we enter with grocery bags filled

with different kinds of taco shells, fresh lettuce and blocks of cheese. I
absolutely snuck in a package of chocolate chip cookies that Mackenzie
clearly wanted but was too afraid to ask for.
Mackenzie runs ahead of me to go get her puzzles ready for James to
play with as well as various things she thinks he would love.
I immediately find Macey moving freely around the kitchen.
There’s many ways I like Macey. But this right here, her in the kitchen
doing what she loves, takes the cake. Watching her doing what I know she
is meant to be doing, she looks the happiest. It makes me want to give her
every hope and dream she has if it means her looking the way she does right
now.
My heart pounds wildly in my chest as my eyes scan her up and down.
It has to be about thirty degrees outside and she’s wearing cut off jean
shorts and a tank top, exposing the curve of her breasts for the first time to
me.
But that’s not all I’m seeing for the first time. The rest of her tattooed
sleeve is on full display now. Cherry blossom branches cover her entire
upper arm, shades of black, gray, and pink cover every inch above her
elbow.
“Hey, you,” Macey murmurs softly when she notices me.
A grin spreads across my face as I drink her in.
“Hey, dragonfly.”
 “Come here. I need some help before everyone gets here.”
I round the island with a little pep in my step because I’ll do anything at
this point to be near her.
“Can you take the cheese block you just got and use the shredder to
shred it up?”
“Do we have a shredder?”
She tilts her head and smirks at the same time her fists land on her hips.
“This is your kitchen and you don’t even know you have a shredder?”
“I don’t need to shred Pop-Tarts. They’re perfect just the way they are.”
Macey laughs and moves to a random drawer on the other side of the
kitchen. My eyes wander to her ass without thinking. I would give anything
to have my hands on her right now.
Except I should not be looking at my roommate this way. So I snap my
eyes up just in time for her to turn around.
“Here. I had to wipe the dust off it the other night, but it works just
fine,” she jokes.
“Huh.” I nod. “Didn’t know I had this fancy contraption.”
She shakes her head as she laughs harder. “You’re something else.”
“One shredded block of cheese coming right up, chef!”
She beams… she fucking beams when I call her that. And damn, do I
love it.
Just as I’m halfway through the block of cheese, she makes herself
comfortable next to me as she chops the head of lettuce into fine pieces.
“So I made enough ground meat to feed at least ten people,” she says. “I
know your brothers are coming, and if they eat the way you do, I should
have more than enough.”
“Shit, I forgot to tell you.” I sigh, dropping the block of cheese and
hanging my head. “My brother's wife is a vegan. Dammit. I fucked up. I
should have grabbed something from the store for her when I was there.”
Apparently that doesn’t faze her. She grabs the wash cloth and wipes
her hands as she makes her way to the refrigerator. After scanning the inside
of it, she pulls out some kind of white brain looking thing from one of the
drawers.
She brings it to the cutting board and starts working on it as if she was
prepared for this exact situation.
“What is that?” I ask her.
 “Cauliflower. Mackenzie is obsessed with it. I mean, all vegetables
really. She’s not a vegetarian, but she has a soft spot for animals. So, if the
option is presented to her to eat something that isn’t meat, that’s what she
will choose.”
“I thought Peyton was the only vegan I’ve ever met.”
“Oh, don’t get me wrong.” She stops me. “She will eat meat here and
there. But it’s rare, more like special occasion meals. She’s weird about
being called a vegetarian or vegan. She thinks…” She pauses. The smile
falls from her face as if she remembered something from her past. I can’t
quite pinpoint it. “She thinks that people will judge her for her choices or
something.”
My heart stings at her words.
After my short grocery trip with Mackenzie, I can see her thinking that
exact thing. Especially because she was hellbent on never wearing a bun
anymore after being judged by the kids in her school.
“I hate that for her,” I finally say. “She’s such a good kid. She’s smart
and funny as hell.”
Macey stops chopping the cauliflower and angles her body so she’s
facing me. “Thank you,” she breathes out. “For being so good with her. And
for being okay with the both of us invading your space.”
“I like her, Macey. She reminds me so much of someone else that I
know.” I shoot her a wink, hoping she’s picking up that I mean her. “So,
what’s not to like? Besides, neither of you are invading my space. I’m
happy just the way it is around here.”
She offers me a smile and turns back to finish prepping the cauliflower
with the taco seasoning.
The aroma of Macey’s cooking pulls me closer to her. I bring myself to
stand directly behind her, looking over her shoulder as she tosses the
vegetable in the skillet. I can’t help but inhale her scent standing so close to
her.
The entire apartment smells like tacos, but her… she smells like vanilla
and sugar.
Sweet. Intoxicating. Addicting.
“That smells amazing.”
I can’t tell if I’m talking about her or the food.
Macey shivers at my touch when I place both hands on her shoulders,
but her body relaxes into mine at the same time. Her petite frame melting
into the front of my body is officially my new favorite feeling.
I can feel the rise and fall of her chest with my hands still in place and
it's taking every bit of willpower I have in me not to lean in and kiss the
exposed skin my hands are touching.
“Oliver,” she whispers.
“Are you going to let me try some?” I lean in to whisper, dangerously
close to her ear.
Her head tilts to the side, allowing me access to explore her neck and
feel the bounding pulse beneath my lips if I wanted to. But I won’t cross
that line with her.
I can’t cross that line with her.
“Try what?” she asks flustered.
I laugh. “The cauliflower. Unless there’s something else you want me to
try?”
Macey pulls away from me. Clearly this is new territory for her too.
She’s conflicted on how her body is reacting and it shows with how uneven
her breathing is, and the widened look in her eyes when she turns to face
me.
This should be one interesting dinner.

OceanofPDF.com
After I finish making dinner, I quickly run to the bathroom to freshen up.
My nerves and anxiety are through the roof right now at the thought of
meeting new people.
I’ve always thought I was pretty good at making friends and getting to
know people. But that was about eight years ago. When I was still in high
school before my world changed completely. Losing everyone close to you
because of what they deemed a ‘mistake’ really fucks with your head.
I hate even saying that. I never once—since the second I laid eyes on
my daughter—thought she was a mistake. But to outsiders, that’s exactly
what Mackenzie was.
The goal was to get to the city and make a life for us. This has to be one
of the steps if I’m going to survive. You can’t go through life without ever
having friends. That shit gets lonely.
Trust me.
I hear female laughter erupt from the living room, telling me that they
are here. I allow myself a few deep breaths as I give myself a once over in
the mirror.
“You got this,” I whisper to myself.
 Once I step out and round the corner, I see the girls sitting around the
couch, still full on laughing with each other. My immediate thought is that
this is a tight group of girls. You can tell they blend well together and have
the best time just from watching them be with each other.
My eyes land on Oliver who's looking at me intently. He doesn’t speak
yet or move an inch from where he’s standing, but he’s looking at me like
we’re the only two people in the room right now.
Like he doesn’t care if anyone catches the way he’s looking at me.
He snaps out of his daze quickly, before clearing his throat. “There she
is.”
All three girls snap their head in my direction, the smiles never leaving
their face from the previous laughing fit they were just in. I immediately
recognize one of them from the time we met at the Bar and Grill. I
remember how fun and free-spirited she was that night and think this might
not be so bad after all.
The really pretty blonde is the first one to jump off the couch and rush
to me. She doesn’t even say hi or give me her name before she’s wrapping
me in her arms for a hug.
“It’s so nice to finally meet you, Macey.” She releases me from her
hold. “I’m Peyton. This is Kali.” She points to the last girl with the cowboy,
copper-orange hair before pointing to the girl I already recognize. “And this
is Avery.”
“Yes, I remember you. It’s nice to see you again.” I offer Avery a smile.
“And it’s so nice to meet you two.”
“I was so excited to hear you finally made it to the city.” Avery claps her
hands together, gushing in excitement.
I actually had forgotten that I told her that this was where I wanted to
end up. She was one of the first people—outside of Flora and Samuel—that
I admitted my future plans to out loud, which is weird now that I think
about it.
But you know how you come across people who you just feel
comfortable around? I got that feeling within seconds of meeting her.
“I’m really excited to be here.”
“Oliver told us you made a bomb ass taco dinner,” Avery starts.
“I mean… It’s just tacos. You can’t really screw that up.” I nervously
laugh.
 “You don’t know Avery very well yet,” Kali scoffs. “This girl can screw
up a peanut butter and jelly sandwich.”
Avery pops her hands on hips, giving Kali an evil eye. “I take offense to
that. And I’ve gotten a whole lot better since moving in with that guy over
there.” She hikes her thumb over her shoulder, causing me to direct my gaze
to the two other men sitting on the couch with Oliver. “Plus, you’re
obsessed with my apple crisp recipe.”
As if the men can sense Avery’s talking about them, they both stand
from the couch and make their way over to us. I recognize Marc from the
bar, but if I had met the other brother on the street, I would think they were
twins. Oliver doesn’t look like either of them so I would have never guessed
they were brothers.
“Nice to see you again, Macey.” Marc extends his hand for me to shake
it before gesturing to the man standing next to him. “This here is my
brother, Thomas. Peyton’s husband.”
“Nice to finally meet you, Macey,” Thomas says.
My eyes find Oliver and my brows pinch together in accusation. Has he
been talking about me with them? What has he told them?
Marc leans in to whisper in my ear as if he can sense exactly what I’m
thinking. “Trust me, he’s only said good things about you.”
“Good to know.” I nod.
Oliver hasn’t moved from his spot in the middle of the living room.
He’s just standing back and witnessing everything unfold in front of his
eyes. He looks happy but also anxious, as if me meeting his family and
close friends is something he’s equally excited and nervous about.
The way the two of us keep our eyes locked together also tells me that
neither of us want to screw this up.
He finally breaks the spell to ask, “Where’s Kenzie?”
I shake my head and smile, because I can't believe we’ve been here for
as long as we have and she still hasn’t told him she hates that nickname. I
think it’s adorable, but I know deep down she doesn’t care for it.
“I’m here,” she announces as she enters and eyeballs the crowd of
people. “Hi! I’m Mackenzie.”
For the next few minutes, everyone goes around in a circle and
introduces themselves to her. Their faces light up to match hers with how
happy she is to be surrounded by so many new people.
 Peyton finally introduces James to us and that’s when Mackenzie’s eyes
brighten. She loves kids so much and I just know this is making her so
happy.
Oliver leans in to whisper in my ear, “I think they like her already.”
I didn’t even realize he was standing next to me. Arms crossed over his
chest, eyes fixed on the crew with my daughter, and a wide grin on his face
like a proud…
Why did my brain automatically go to the word dad?
Oliver and I aren’t together and we won’t be ever. Maybe it’s the sting
in my chest remembering that Mackenzie will never know what it’s like to
have one. I want to be able to give her that someday, but my heart is just not
open for that kind of commitment right now.
I know deep down that I have to fix my own life and get my feet planted
firmly before I allow anyone to break down these walls.
“Is everyone ready to eat?” I announce, ignoring this feeling swirling
around my gut.

For the past hour, we sat around Oliver’s giant kitchen table, laughing so
hard that my stomach actually hurts, which is such a damn good feeling.
I’ve learned a lot about these girls during that time. Peyton just opened
her daycare center and has been so busy but she’s loving every second of it.
She even offered Mackenzie to come and hang out there whenever she
wanted, which she was over the moon with the invitation to go ‘volunteer’
there… aka play with the other kids.
She’s always had a soft spot for them.
Avery and Marc are engaged but don’t have a single plan in place for
the actual wedding despite Peyton’s protest to just ‘get it over with already.’
Avery says she just wants to elope and call it a day because she’s never had
the desire to even have a wedding, but Marc feels the complete opposite.
Kali is definitely the more level-headed one in the group for sure. She
will tell it to the girls straight and put each of them in their place, but I can
also tell she’s a great friend. She does it all strictly out of love.
It doesn’t sound like she’s got a boyfriend or anything. She even
mentioned in conversation how she might want to write a book one day.
 Once dinner is done, Mackenzie and James run off to her room for the
puzzle she had set up for him to work on together. She didn’t care about
anything else today other than doing that with him, despite having never
met him.
But that’s who she is. My sweet girl.
“Did it hurt?” Avery asks Marc. “When I told you to google it and I was
right?”
“You literally had me google why can’t I own a red panda. Which was
stupid to begin with,” Marc tosses back.
“But I was right when I said they are protected by the law in the
countries that they originally come from.”
Marc just shakes his head in disbelief as the table roars in laughter at the
wild things she comes up with. I can’t help but laugh too. Avery is most
definitely that wild friend that every friend group needs.
“Macey, those were the best damn tacos I have ever had,” Avery says,
changing the subject as she sits back in her chair and rubbing her stomach
like she’s full.
“I agree,” Peyton adds. “Probably the best vegan tacos I’ve ever had.”
“Way better than Old Jose,” Kali says.
“I don’t know what that is, but thank you. I’m glad you all enjoyed
them.”
“Oh my god,” Peyton groans. “Old Jose is like the best Mexican
restaurant here in the city. We go every week for girls’ night for tequila and
taco Tuesday.”
“Tacos and tequila solve all life's problems,” Avery adds.
“You should go with them one night,” Oliver interjects.
“You took the words right out of my mouth, Oliver!” Peyton exclaims.
“You have to come hang out with us.”
I shake my head. “I appreciate that. But I can’t. I don’t have any family
or anyone here in the city to watch Mackenzie for—”
Oliver cuts me off, “You have me.”
My head snaps in his direction, everyone goes silent and my throat all
of sudden feels extremely dry. I swear I even hear a fork drop against a
plate as if someone was mid-bite and just as shocked as I am right now.
It wasn’t an offer. It was him volunteering himself to hang with her, no
questions asked. If there was a single part of me that felt like she was a
burden on him, it’s out the window because those three words just told me
he wants her here.
“Yeah?” The only word I can manage to get out.
He sighs. “Yeah, Macey.”
Shit. I feel like I might have just offended him. I know he’s told me he
likes having us here, but my anxiety gets the best of me most of the time
and I always think the worst of everything.
I can’t help I’m in a constant state of worrying about what others think
or that I’m a problem. Feeling like a burden when you live under the roof of
two people who are supposed to love you unconditionally no matter what
will do that to you.
“That settles it.” Avery claps her hands together, breaking the tension.
“You’re freaking in for girls’ night, babe.”
Peyton pulls out her phone, swiping it open. “We need your phone
number. We’re going to add you to our Girl Gang text chat we have going.”
“Emiline is in it too,” Avery says. “I don’t think you’ve met her yet but
she’s just as cool as us.”
“It’s a shame she has to study tonight. I would have loved to meet her,”
I say.
“Studying,” Avery scoffs at the same time she throws up air quotes and
shoots me an exaggerated eye roll.
“What does that mean?” Marc asks her as concern washes over him.
“It means nothing,” Peyton hisses at her through gritted teeth. “It means
she needs to go to bed early because she’s tired from work.”
My eyes bounce around to everyone at the table, trying to figure out
what that’s all about.
So… is she not studying?
Marc and Thomas pull out their phones and begin texting a mile a
minute when a few seconds later, they both groan.
“Logan isn’t answering his phone,” Thomas starts.
“I’m going to fucking kill him,” Marc rasps.
Kali leans in to me. “We all think that their friend Logan has a thing for
Emiline. Avery assumes they’re together tonight and that’s why they aren’t
here. I, for one, really do think she’s studying but Em tends to keep some of
her life hush-hush.”
“Ooh. That’s… interesting.” I lightly chuckle.
 “It’s actually hysterical how much these guys get all wound up over it,”
Kali says.
“Let’s go,” Marc announces. “I’m going to his apartment right now.”
“I’m in.” Thomas stands next, grabbing his jacket off the back of the
chair.
“I’m not,” Peyton announces. “I’m going home and going to bed. Let
those two live their lives. Plus, I doubt they’re even together right now. You
need to stop being the big bad wolf and let her study in peace.”
“That’s my baby sister, Pey.” Thomas kisses her forehead. “He knows
she’s off limits.”
“I’m going home too,” Avery adds next, not allowing Peyton to get
another word in. “Leave her be. Girls have needs too.”
Oliver's fingers find his ears, and he makes a cringe face. “This is all too
much for me.”
Both men stand up and grab their jackets, ignoring both Peyton and
Avery’s protest in leaving them alone. Except, I can’t see either of them
winning this argument and actually going to Logan’s apartment because
these girls have these guys wrapped around their fingers.
“It was so nice to meet you, Macey.” Thomas gives me a goodbye hug.
“Thank you for dinner. It was perfect.”
“Sorry we have to rush out of here.” Marc hugs me next. “I agree with
him. Dinner was perfect.”
“Are you heading out too?” I ask Oliver.
“Nah.” He laughs as he makes his way to the kitchen to start doing the
dishes. “They have it handled.”
The girls hug me and say their goodbyes and warmth fills every part of
me when they squeeze me like I’m officially their new best friend. A group
of people I just met a few hours ago, hugging me goodbye. This might seem
so minuscule to people but having no one hug me for so many years other
than my daughter, it’s like being wrapped up in a warm, heated blanket.
And these people mean it.
They love with their whole heart.
They accept me just the way I am, confirming even more that I think
I’ve found the place I want to permanently call home.

OceanofPDF.com
“Can we pleaseeee have breakfast for dinner?” Mackenzie begs.
“Of course.” I can’t help but laugh. Doesn’t she realize I will give her
whatever she wants, whenever she wants? “What did you want me to
make?”
“I want to make my famous French toast.” She beams. “I haven’t made
it since we moved here and this kitchen is screaming for me to make it.”
She’s right, this kitchen begs to be cooked in any chance it can.
Next to working in a five-star restaurant, this kitchen is a dream.
“Alright, babe. You’re on.” I take a seat on the bar stool. “Show me
what you got.”
“Yes!” Mackenzie pumps her fist in the air as if she’s succeeded in
persuading me.
She asks Echo to play songs by Taylor Swift and within seconds, the
Reputation (Taylor’s Version) album blasts through the speakers that Oliver
has placed all around. It almost sounds like a concert here when they go off.
I watch as she dances through the kitchen, pulling out the pan she’s
going to use before she pulls out her ingredients. If anyone ever found out
my eight year old is using a stove and cooking French toast, I might get
some judgment again.
 But she’s good at it, and I fully trust her.
Besides, she has so much life in her lately and I’ve never seen her
happier than she is here in this new environment.
“Samuel called me this morning to ask how my first week of school
went,” she says as she pulls a loaf of wheat bread out of the pantry.
Guilt creeps into my chest because I haven’t called either Samuel or
Flora since I’ve been here. They’ve played such a pivotal role in my life in
accepting us and helping us get our feet on the ground, and now it’s been
almost three weeks since we left Roxbury and I haven’t called them once.
“I feel terrible I haven’t called them yet.”
“He knows you’ve been busy getting ready to interview for your job.”
She shrugs. “I miss watching Friends and his TV shows with him each
night, but I don’t miss that school. I love it here.”
“That makes me so happy.” I force a feeble smile. “They were really
good people to help us out. We’ll have to go up there and visit them
sometime.”
“That’s what I said to him! He said they will make a trip down here one
day soon to visit wherever you get a job. He said he wants to see the best
chef in the city work her magic. His words, not mine.”
I offer her a soft smile. “I have to get the job first.”
“You’re going to get the job, Mom. I think everyone knows this but you.
Duh.”
I laugh at that.
But I also hate myself for it.
I’m so sick and tired of not believing in myself when everyone else
does. I’ve been wired all the wrong ways. I’ve been made to believe I’m not
worthy of having anything I want in life.
But Mackenzie believes in me.
Flora and Samuel believe in me.
Oliver believes in me.
All the most important people in my life.
“You’re right, babe.” I rise from the chair to round the island before I
bring her body into mine for a long embrace. “Thank you for that. I needed
that kick in the butt to remind myself.”
“I won’t actually kick you in the butt.” She laughs as she returns the
hug.
 “You little jokester. Back to cooking. It’s almost dinner time and I’m
willing to bet you’re starving because I know how you get when dinner
time rolls around.”
“Yeah, I get hangry,” she retorts. “Is this pan big enough?”
“It’s perfect.”
She continues her prepping and my phone dings in my pocket with a
text.
OLIVER
On a scale of 0-10, 10 being absolutely… How ready are you
for your interview Monday?

I can’t help but smile down at my phone.

I’m beyond ready for my interview, but it doesn’t lessen the anxiety I
have in my gut that I might not be good enough and that they might see I
don’t have enough experience for the position. As annoyed as I was about it
being pushed back a week, it worked out for the best.
I give myself a 6 on that scale.
OLIVER
We need you at a 10.
My plans tonight actually include a deluxe breakfast for dinner
made by Mackenzie and then looking up interview questions
they might ask me on my laptop for the rest of the evening.
Then I should be at a 10.

It’s true.
As far as the cooking aspect of the interview goes, I’m as prepared as I
can be. I’ve been practicing and studying fine dining cooking for years. I
even downloaded the restaurant's menu and studied it from top to bottom.
Everything on it is fairly easy to make and I’m eager to learn how they put
their own spin on each item.
It’s the questions part of the interview that has me stumped.
What will they ask me? How will I answer them?
Will they ask me why I didn’t attend a famous culinary school?
Will that be why I don’t get the job?
OLIVER
Just be yourself. They're going to love you if you just do that.

I stare at the words, unable to find anything to reply to that.

 Just be yourself. They’re going to love you.
His words of encouragement are everything I’ve ever wanted in life.
Only further confirming the tightness in my chest filled with feelings I
might have for my roommate. It’s only been three damn weeks and he has a
complete chokehold on my life.
“Mom,” Mackenzie cuts through my thoughts. “How many pieces do
you want?”
I’ve been in my own little texting bubble, I forgot she was even making
dinner.
I’m lucky she didn’t burn the place down while I wasn’t paying
attention.
“I’ll have two.” I smile up at her.
She gapes at me as she places a plate of French toast in front of me.
“What’s with that weird look on your face?”
“I don’t have a weird look on my face.”
“You do. You’re all… smiley and giddy. Is Ollie texting you?”
“What? No. I mean. Yes. No,” I stutter, because this is new territory for
us. I’ve never been in a relationship since having her. I’ve never had a
situation like this arise around her.
“I hope it was.” She winks and she takes the seat next to me at the
counter to eat her dinner.
My freakin’ eight-year-old daughter just winked at me.
“Do you like living here with him?” I ask reluctantly.
“I love it,” she says without an ounce of hesitation. “I really like Ollie
too. He’s so funny to be around. I hope we get to stay here for good.”
“We can’t stay in his apartment for good.”
“Why not?”
“Because he’s being really nice by helping us get situated and our feet
on the ground until I get a job. I’m sure he’ll want his space back.”
“Doubt it.” She shrugs before putting another massive bite of food in
her mouth.
I don’t ask her what she means by that because I don’t want her
confirming more feelings I already have for him, feelings I’ve been dodging
left and right because I shouldn’t be feeling them.
Instead I just focus on finishing the dinner she made for us. After a few
minutes of silence and the two of us finishing dinner, she goes to put her
dishes in the sink and retreat to her room.
 “Hey, Mackenzie?” I call out.
“Yeah?”
“I just want to tell you that I love you.”
She offers me a beaming smile. “I love you more, Mom.” And then
she’s off to her room to do her own thing.
I find my place on the couch and watch reruns of Grey’s Anatomy, my
guilty pleasure, and pull out my laptop to research some questions.
I must have fallen asleep about two episodes in because I’m woken up
by my laptop being removed from my lap and a thick warm blanket being
draped on top of me. My eyes never fully open to see who it is, but a smile
spreads across my lips anyway.
“Sweet dreams,” Oliver whispers.
I snuggle into the blanket, and then feel his lips on my forehead.
Something tells me that nothing I do can stop me from falling for my
roommate.

OceanofPDF.com
PEYTON
Good luck on your interview today, Macey!
AVERY
OH MY GOD. THAT’S TODAY. YES YES!!
PEYTON
Relax.
AVERY
YOU’RE GOING TO NAIL IT!
KALI
But really why are we screaming like this.
AVERY
I WANT TO MAKE SURE MY EXCITEMENT FOR HER IS
SHOWING THROUGH TEXT. FUCK RIGHT OFF. BOTH OF
YOU.
KALI
Please do what we do and just ignore her. You don’t need luck
because they’ll hire you on the spot. You got this, babe.
EMILINE
Yes! You got this, Macey! The job is going to be yours!
 PEYTON
We’re so proud of you.

Ever since the girls added me to their group chat at dinner on Tuesday, my
phone has been going absolutely haywire all day, every day. At first, it was
weird because I use my phone so little that my battery can last for about
three days. Now it’s dead by two in the afternoon.
But something about this group of girls has me feeling more and more
at home.
I finally feel like I might fit in somewhere.
I finally feel like my past isn’t at the forefront of my life filled with
people criticizing me.
The group chat is called Girl Gang but they should really consider
renaming it to Hype Squad because these girls are constantly lifting each
other up.
One day, Kali barely got any sleep and she sent a text about how she’s
pulling herself out of bed to go get coffee down the block. Everyone hyped
her up for just getting out of bed to get coffee. I couldn’t help but laugh.
That’s who these girls are.
I eventually learned through texts that Emiline works at the hospital in
the Emergency Department, and when she has a rough shift, the girls are
right there listening to her and making her feel better about whatever it is
despite not understanding a damn thing she’s talking about with her medical
jargon.
It took a few days for me to open up. I felt weird and out of place in the
group still, especially since I haven’t met Emiline in person yet. But a few
days ago, I finally opened up about this interview and my nerves
surrounding it. Since then, I’ve been bombarded with nothing but positivity
from them.
It makes me feel… at peace.
It makes me feel like this could possibly be a long term friend group for
me.
It makes me feel like I have some type of family here.
I fire off a quick thank you text to them and begin to rummage through
my closet to try and find something somewhat presentable to wear for this
interview. Unfortunately, I don’t own many clothes since I didn’t leave
Montana with much to begin with.
 It’s a five-star restaurant, so how bad is it going to make me look when I
show up in dark wash jeans and a floral t-shirt? I mean, I’ll likely be
wearing a pair of black work pants and a shirt they provide for me anyway.
This is what I hate most about our situation.
The only money I have right now, is everything I saved up from
working at the Bar and Grill, nothing more since I haven’t been working
since I got here. Things in the city are not cheap. So heading out to spend
our savings to find an outfit I’ll likely only wear one time was not
happening.
Oliver has been a true blessing when it comes to making sure the two of
us are fed. I’ve been great about walking everywhere with Mackenzie, even
to and from school so that we aren’t paying for taxis.
A knock on my door startles me and I jump at the sound, hand grasping
my chest when I look down and realize I’m not even wearing a bra. The
only thing I have on is an oversized tee that hangs low enough to cover my
sleep shorts making it look like I have no pants on.
“Yeah?” I call out nervously.
The door squeaks open and Oliver stops dead in his tracks as soon as his
sight lands on me. Hand still gripping the door, he trails his eyes down my
body. All of a sudden, I’m having trouble breathing and I feel my nipples
harden under my shirt despite the heat being on in the apartment.
Slowly, his tongue slides along his lower lip as he wets his lips,
swallowing before he says, “Well… good morning.”
The man staring at me now is doing something to me that I just can’t
explain. A strong desire pools in my gut, wanting his hands all over me. My
brain fires off thoughts of what it would feel like if he pressed his lips to
mine.
Stop, Macey.
Turn it off.
That’s your freakin’ roommate!
“It’s customary to say good morning back when someone says it to
you.” Oliver smirks. “Or I mean… say anything at all.”
“I’m sorry. Yes. Hi. Good morning.”
A soft chuckle escapes him before he finally steps fully into my room.
“What are you doing?” I ask.
“I came to see what you were doing.”
 A smile stretches across my lips. “I’m just trying to get ready for my
interview.”
“Do you have something picked out yet?”
I shake my head. “I’m trying to figure that out now.”
“Perfect.”
Oliver runs out of my room and I’m left standing there, staring at the
open door wondering what the hell that was all about. One minute he’s
there, the next he’s gone with no context whatsoever.
I finally snap myself out of the trance and get back to my closet to look
for the nicest shirt I own when I hear a throat clear. Like a magician, he’s
standing in the same spot he just was but this time holding a black garment
bag.
“Stop looking. I got you something.”
My gaze dances back and forth between him and the bag he’s
showcasing in the air. “A ball gown isn’t what I need for this interview,” I
joke.
“Damn. Really? So you think I should return it.”
I blink without being able to find the words to answer him.
“It’s not a ball gown,” he tosses back. “I had a custom-made suit made
for you.”
“A what?”
“It’s a suit. For your interview.”
“Why did you do that?”
“Because I wanted to.” He shrugs. “And you know that I—”
“Don’t do anything you don’t want to do,” I finish for him. “But Oliver,
you really didn’t have to do that. Besides, you’re already doing more than
enough letting us stay here and I’m not paying for anything yet. I don’t
want to be your charity case.”
“Is that what you feel like you are?” He takes small, slow strides as the
words come out of his mouth.
I can’t reply. I can’t fill my lungs with enough air to even breathe with
him closing the distance between us. My palms feel sweaty, my heart
galloping in my chest at an uncontrollable speed. I feel like I’m going to
pass out.
How does one man have the ability to affect me the way he is right
now?
 Oliver’s hand rises to grip my chin between his fingers. “The last
fucking thing I ever want you to think you are, is a charity case, Macey
Evans.” He practically growls it and that does it. My insides summersault
and goosebumps race across my skin. “I didn’t buy this for you because
that’s what I thought you were. I bought it because I want you to feel good
going into your interview. I drove you here with a single suitcase for you
and one half the size of that for Mackenzie. I had a gut feeling that there
wasn’t anything in either of those that would make you feel ready to nail
this interview.”
I shake my head while his fingers still have a grip on my chin. “That's
all we had.”
“And that’s all you needed.”
I blink back the tears that are fighting like hell to break free. “It feels
wrong to accept it when I’m already living here rent free.”
“Unfortunately for you”—he offers me a smile—“I don’t take no for an
answer when I’m giving out gifts. No take backs.”
“Did you just say, ‘no take backs’?”
“I did.” Oliver nods before lifting his chin in defiance. “And I stand by
it.”
Before I can even reply, he’s out the door. Leaving me there shocked by
his generosity.
Something I’ll never get used to.
Whenever I received a gift in the past, there was always an ulterior
motive behind it.
One time my parents gave me the gift of a night to attend a special
cooking class in town. I remember so vividly how excited I was and how
hopeful I felt that maybe they wanted to see me achieve the dream I set
when I was a young girl.
Instead, they wanted me out of the house so they could convince
Mackenzie to go with them to get a haircut. They cut off almost all of her
hair to shoulder length when I was dead set on letting her grow it because it
was her wish to keep it long.
My little five-year-old girl cried in my pillow for hours that night and
ended up sleeping in my room for a month. I will never forget that night and
how broken I felt for my baby girl.
Except Oliver isn’t them. There's no part of me that believes he has a
motive behind this gift. He’s doing it because he cares, because he wants to.
 I finally shake off the thoughts of my past that tend to send me down a
spiral and quickly jump in the shower so I’m not late for my first interview.
That would probably be the worst first impression ever made.
I can’t stop thinking about my roommate though.
The hot water cascades down my back while I think dangerous thoughts
about his hands all over me, about how it would feel to have someone like
him touch me in places that haven’t been touched in a very long time.
The thing is, I know this man knows his way around a woman's body.
Call it judging a book by its cover or whatever you want. But just looking at
Oliver, I know he would know what to do if he was given the chance.
My fingers brush over my hardened nipples and I groan in pleasure at
the sensation. I’ve never really touched myself like this before because
when you live under your parents watchful, narcissistic eyes, you’re very
careful about anything you do under their roof that they could hold against
you.
These thoughts about Oliver while my hands brush across my nipples
are very new to me. But it's also a boundary I don’t want to cross. With
every day that passes, it’s becoming more and more difficult to stop
thinking about him as if something more will ever come out of it.
My fingers graze over my stomach. A stomach that created life, and
kept my girl safe for nine months. A stomach that was stretched to the max
with a nine-pound bundle of love. A stomach that is littered with tiger
stripes as a testament to all I’ve been through, reminding me that I did it all
on my own.
I don’t hate my stomach. At least, not anymore.
I’ve learned to love and embrace every single mark that I’ve earned.
But what would a man like Oliver think about the imperfect scars
scattered around my midsection? My guess is that it's a far cry away from
the woman he’s used to.
Before I find myself inside an emotional bubble, I turn off the water and
step out. Only to realize I forgot my stupid towel in my room. I call out for
Mackenzie and she doesn’t answer. It has to be those stupid headphones she
always has in.
I grab a small hand towel on the sink and use it to cover my lady bits as
best I can. The door creaks open slowly as I peek out to see if I have a clear
view to my room to run quickly so no one sees.
 I cover my chest and take three giant steps in the hallway when a body
collides with mine. Strong hands that I was just fantasizing in the shower
about, grip both of my biceps while his eyes bore into mine. He’s refusing
to look anywhere but my eyes, knowing damn well I’m completely naked.
“Macey,” Oliver says my name like he’s in pain standing here with me.
I press my body harder into him in an effort to hide my naked front. I
guess my brain thought the harder I pressed against him, the more he
wouldn't be able to see me.
I regret it the second I feel a bulge press into my stomach.
“What. Are. You. Doing?” I whisper-shout.
“What are you doing? And why the hell are you naked in the hallway
right now?”
“I forgot a towel. And keep your voice down. Mackenzie is in her
room.”
His head falls back, his eyes shut and his hands grip my biceps harder.
“You’re killing me, Macey.”
The feeling is so mutual.
“Please don’t open your eyes,” I plead with him.
“As much as I’m dying to open them right now.” He smirks. “I won’t.”
Slowly Oliver takes a few steps back and I notice he’s bringing me
towards my room. I stay pressed into him, mirroring his footsteps.
“I’m going to keep my eyes closed and you’re going to scurry your
pretty little ass into that room and get ready for your interview. Got it?”
I nod, despite that he can’t see me. However, my body can’t help but
become reignited from the words that come out of his mouth. Pretty little
ass.
He releases me and I run into my room, closing the door and pressing
my back against it as I let out a sigh of relief. I’m still struggling to control
my breathing because I don’t know how much he saw.
I was on the verge of touching myself in the shower and then he touched
my very naked body.
“And Macey?” he calls out.
“Yeah?” My voice cracks as the word leaves me.
“I came to wish you good luck. I didn’t tell you when I was in here
before and I just wanted to be sure I told you before you leave. You’re
going to kill it and the job will be yours.”
My heart fucking soars.
 He came here to wish me luck at my interview.
“That really means a lot, Oliver.” I clear my throat as I swallow past the
dryness. “Thank you.”
“You’re amazing. Just remember that.”
Then I hear his footprints take off down the hall.
I can’t help but think that he just walked away with another piece of my
heart in his hands for the keeping.

OceanofPDF.com
I think I’m just as anxious as Macey about waiting to hear about whether
she got the job. Mostly because I’ve never wanted to see someone achieve
their dreams the way I want to see her do it. It’s been four days since her
interview on Monday, and I just want today to be the day she gets the call.
Now that I’m showered and shaved for the day, I head to the kitchen to
find her in, hopes we can do something today while Mackenzie is at school.
Once I step foot in the living room, I find myself rooted in place, staring
at her in the same way I have been doing way too much lately. Since I
slammed into her in the hallway after her shower incident, my brain shifted
into wanting to be even closer to her.
My body lights up when it’s in contact with hers. Even if it’s just a
shoulder bump.
Something I’ve never had with any woman I’ve slept with before.
Something I’ve never wanted this much with another woman before.
The women I’ve been with before were always a one-and-done type of
thing. I’m not ashamed to admit that—it was my past. We never kept in
contact and I rarely exchanged numbers with any of them. For the most
part, I met them on my travels anyway.
 Since Macey walked into my life, I’ve had no desire to look at another
woman. Having her in my thoughts with my hand around my cock has
worked. For now.
And to think… I haven’t even slept with Macey.
She moves freely around the kitchen. She’s dressed casual today in a
pair of black leggings with an oversized, charcoal-colored sweater that
covers almost all of her legs because of her petite frame.
Unfortunately for me, it hides the curves of her body that I would give
anything to have my hands on again. But there’s something about the way
she wears dark colors that brings out the bright green color in her eyes.
I bring my gaze to Macey’s face and her hair falls down her back in
loose, shiny curls.
What I would give to have that hair wrapped around my fist.
I finally break myself out of the hypnotic trance she has me in, adjusting
the brim of my glasses. I didn’t bother with contacts this morning since I’ve
been editing pictures all morning.
“Let me ask you something,” I start as I enter the kitchen. Macey jumps
slightly at my lack of introduction. “Have you had a bagel in the city yet?”
“I’ve had bagels before.”
“But have you had a New York City bagel,” I emphasize.
“No?” Her eyebrows pinch together.
I swipe my wallet off the island and stuff it in my back pocket. “Grab
your jacket. Let’s go.”
“What? I just had a coffee. I don’t need a bagel. Really, I’m fine,”
Macey continues to protest.
I grab my camera bag next because I rarely leave the house without it.
“Would you just trust me?”
Her eyes slightly widen just for a heartbeat before they soften. A smile
creeps up her cheeks and watching her relax for me has my pulse
skyrocketing.
“Okay,” she agrees, grabbing her jacket from the back of the chair at the
counter and triple checking to make sure she has her phone on her.
I knew the exact place I wanted to take her for her first city bagel and it
was about a ten-minute walk from my apartment. Strangely, we walked in
silence which is sort of new for me. When did I start getting nervous around
a woman and had nothing to say?
 Macey makes me worry for the first time that something I say might
mess everything up or scare her away.
She grabs us a small booth in the corner of the deli while I grab us the
bagels. Once we sit down, she dives into her bagel like it’s the first meal
she’s had in days, devouring it like her life depends on it.
And fuck, a woman who loves food the way I love food is one after my
own heart.
“This is without a doubt the best bagel I’ve ever had,” she says through
a mouthful of cream cheese goodness.
I hit her with a wink and smile before taking another bite of mine.
“I’m sorry. I probably look like such a slob.”
“Impossible.”
She blushes, but her phone vibrates and she jumps to grab it and see if
it’s a phone call. But the look of disappointment takes over when she
realizes that it’s just a text message.
I lean in, resting my elbows on the table to get close to her. “Relax,
Macey. You have to know you’re going to get the job.”
She sighs. “You don’t know that. The interview went really well. I
answered all the questions that Frank asked me honestly. I met the staff and
even saw the kitchen. And how cute that it’s named after Frank's wife,
Mollie. My god, Oliver…” She beams through her ramble. “You should
have seen this kitchen. You were right about how fancy it is. I’ve never
wanted something as bad as I want this. I’m absolutely terrified that I’m
going to screw this up the way I always screw everything up.”
She can’t mean that.
Since I’ve known her, there has been nothing she’s screwed up. Our first
encounter left me wondering what was going on in her life. She had this sad
look in her eyes and was in a state of worry the entire flight. I’ve slowly
watched her free herself from whatever had her locked up in chains and
kept her from her fullest potential.
“I don’t know what to say because I don’t know what you’re talking
about when you say you screw everything up.”
Macey wipes the corner of her mouth with a napkin and finishes her
current bite. “I know you don’t know me well enough…”
“After our Monday morning run-in, I think I know you a little better
now,” I interrupt her with a wink.
 “Very funny.” She gives me a cheeky grin, playfully slapping my
forearm. “My past isn’t something I’ve come to terms with yet. But it’s
what’s shaped me into the person I am today.”
I swallow, sitting back in my chair. “I really want to ask more, Macey.
But I don’t want you to talk about things you’re not comfortable with or
anything that is going to bring you down. That’s not what this morning is
supposed to be.”
“Is that the reason you haven’t asked me about why I left Montana? Or
about Mackenzie's dad? Or about my parents?”
Macey rattles off the questions as if she’s offended that I haven’t asked
about any of those things yet. I didn’t think we were on that level with each
other and the last thing I wanted was to make her upset.
“Listen. Ever since I walked on that plane a couple months ago and
started talking to you, I’ve made it my mission to make you smile because
it’s so fucking beautiful when you do, Macey.” I can’t help but smile just
thinking about it. “So yeah, that’s why I don’t ask and don’t bring it up. Not
because I don’t want you to talk about it, but because I see the sadness in
your eyes most days. I don’t want to be the person to put any more hurt in
those eyes.”
“You don’t?”
I shake my head. “I don’t. I never want to be that person.”
A few heartbeats pass before she finally speaks again. “I left Montana to
run away from my parents and the life I had with them.”
My breath catches in my throat as my nerves stand at full attention.
Was she in trouble? Was someone hurting her?
“I pray you never have to meet them,” she continues. “They’re the
epitome of controlling and manipulating. The day I found out I was
pregnant, I was basically disowned as their daughter. Yet, at the same time,
I was in total lockdown with no freedom to grow into who I wanted to be.
They had to make sure I was living how they wanted me to live.”
I raise a brow in confusion.
“I know that really doesn’t make much sense.” She lets out a nervous
laugh. “But the day before I found out about the pregnancy, was the last
time I ever heard the words ‘I love you’ spoken out of their mouths to me.
That was the last hug I ever got from them. They stopped being my parents
and just became my keepers. They made sure I did everything they told me
to do, and that included raising Mackenzie to their expectations.”
 I don’t answer.
I can’t answer.
How could anyone ever do that to their child? It makes me sick.
“It shaped me into this person that I never wanted to be. I now live in
fear. I live with anxiety. I walk on eggshells waiting for rock bottom to
strike again.” She pauses, exhaling a long draw out breath. “I told myself
that when I make it to New York City, I’ll never let myself get back to that
again. Needless to say, the fear of me not getting this job is real. This job
has the opportunity to catapult me into the direction I so desperately crave
to reach, to finally give us the life I’ve always dreamed about. One that
Mackenzie deserves. So the thought of never getting there makes me sick.”
“This all makes so much sense.”
“What does?”
“Your parents and how they’ve treated you.” I reach across the table,
taking both of her hands in mine in hopes that she feels comfort in the
words coming out of my mouth. “You’ve never had anyone believe in you.
You’ve always had to believe in yourself and sometimes that’s just not
enough.”
“Wow… uh. Yeah. That’s. Yeah.” She’s completely stunned speechless.
“And I’ve eaten food you’ve cooked, remember? You’re fucking good.
Like really good, Macey. But there’s a lot more to that industry than just
making good food.”
“What’s that?”
“Passion,” I fire back quickly. “You love being in the kitchen. I’ve seen
first-hand how your face lights up when you enter mine. I see the shift in
your entire day when you’re making something. Anything. And that right
there is why you’re going to become a top chef in this city.”
Macey blinks back tears I can tell she’s fighting to hold in, just as she
averts her gaze out the window to the busy sidewalk. “I want that,” she says
barely above a whisper before she turns to look back at me. “I love cooking
and everything about it.”
“Then screw anything that’s ever happened before today and keep doing
what makes you happy.”
“I mean not everything. You happened before today and I can’t screw
that.”
My eyes widen, and a sly smirk causes one side of my lip to tip up. “I
mean…”
 Her hand covers her mouth almost instantly. “Oh my god. I didn’t mean
it like that. Jesus, what is wrong with me?”
“Just know the invitation is always there.”
“Oliver!” Macey swats my arm.
“It’s a joke. It’s a joke.” I laugh. “Roommate things. Wink-wink.”
She laughs with me, but doesn’t acknowledge my joke. “On a very real
note… thank you, Oliver. For letting me get all of that out with you. I didn’t
mean to unload all my life on you and spill about all my rock bottoms.”
“I’m always here to listen.” I nod. “But while we’re on the topic…
what’s the situation with Mackenzie's dad?”
“He’s completely out of the picture.”
I release a breath I didn’t realize I was even holding. Thankful that he
isn’t like some deranged stalker that she’s running away from.
“He’s been absent since the day after I found out I was pregnant. He
wanted nothing to do with her. He’s never even met her.”
“He’s really missing out,” I say
“He is. I really thought I loved him, you know. That stupid high school
love. Then again, what the hell do I know? My own parents couldn’t love
me,” she huffs out an annoyed breath. “If there’s one thing my life has
taught me, it’s how to love someone properly. Which is basically doing
everything they didn’t. She is the definition of real love.”
Every moment I spend with Mackenzie, I understand exactly what she’s
saying. She’s not my daughter, but I’ve grown a super soft spot for her.
Dare I say, I’ll protect her at all costs while she’s living under my roof?
She’s smart, witty, funny as hell and easy to talk to.
“He did you a favor. Fuck that guy.”
Macey laughs. “You’re right, he did do me a favor. I can’t imagine what
life would be like if he stuck around. What Mackenzie would be like.” She
shakes her head. “Last I heard, he went down a really bad path of drugs and
alcohol right out of high school. I’m not sure anyone has heard from him or
knows where he is.”
“Yup. He definitely did you both a favor.”
I want to be a selfish asshole right now and admit that he did me a favor
too. If he never walked out of their lives, she wouldn’t be living in my
apartment. The entire trajectory of her life wouldn’t have put her on that
plane and our paths crossed in the first place.
 Macey doesn’t answer, so I continue, “I didn’t mean to make breakfast
turn into such a deep conversation. I’m sorry if I brought you down at all
today by bringing up your past. It wasn’t my intention. I just really wanted
to distract you today.”
“Yeah?” Her smile comes back. “That was your motive?”
I grab the camera off the booth next to my lap. “Yup. And to see you
smile more.” I raise the camera and shoot it directly at her and snap a
picture before her body has a chance to respond. Capturing the most candid,
perfect smile from her.
“You know… Mackenzie is obsessed with your camera. She never stops
talking about it.”
“One day, we’ll have to get her one.”
Something washes over her and I’m not sure what. But the smile falls
the smallest bit, leaving her with a reluctant, almost fake one. Maybe it’s
the way I’ve worded what I said, or maybe it’s the talk of spending money
like that. I don’t know, but I’m also not about to find out right now.
“One day,” Macey finally says before she takes the last bite of her
bagel.
It’s time to turn this day around.
“I meant what I said, Macey. I want you to forget about everything that
happened before today. Except me of course.” I wink again. “You’re on
track to do something really fucking big. I’m insanely proud of you.”
“You’re a really good guy, you know that?”
Only for you, I want to say.
I stand from the booth, looping my backpack over one shoulder and
reaching my arm out for her to take my hand. “I want to show you
something.”
Macey’s eyes move from my hand to my eyes like she’s questioning if
she wants to trust me on this.
“Trust me?”
She doesn’t say the words, but her hand clasps mine and she stands
from the booth.
I don’t release her hand for the next twenty minutes because it’s a
physical touch that I’ve craved lately. It just feels too good to have her hand
in mine.
She still has no idea where we’re going as we ride the elevator seventy
stories up at the Rockefeller Center. Honestly, this place is one that
everyone needs to visit if they ever make it to the city.
I’ve even blogged about The Top of the Rock when I first started. I know
she hasn’t been here yet in the small exploring she’s done with Mackenzie
because most people new to the city don’t know unless they look it up.
Once the elevator doors open to the panoramic views of the city, Macey
steps out, her eyes wide as she slowly circles and takes in everything she
can. Her hair dances angelically in the cool breeze and this is the freest I’ve
seen her since she got here.
Like she just stepped into her future.
I pull my camera from my backpack and I snap a few photos of this
moment because I want to remember it. I want her to remember it.
“This is incredible,” Macey finally says.
“It is.” But my eyes haven’t looked anywhere but at her. I don’t need to.
She’s perfect.
She’s beautiful.
Without thinking, I step behind her and wrap one arm around her neck.
She immediately rests her jaw on the crook of my elbow, relaxing her back
into my front as she stares out into the city. Her hands come up to hold my
forearm, and she breathes out a sigh of comfort and relief.
My heart is beating so loud that I swear she can hear it.
I lean down to whisper into the shell of her ear. “No more rock bottoms,
dragonfly. Welcome to the Top of the Rock. This is where you stay for good
this time.”
She grips my forearm tighter as a silent agreement.
The same way she’s slowly gripping my heart.

OceanofPDF.com
I’m not used to the amount of rain that New York City seems to be getting
lately. Oliver says it’s unusual for this time of year, but never misses a
chance to mention that he’s happy it’s not snow.
We laugh, the way we do every time he says it.
The way we do so much more lately over just about everything.
On Thursday, he successfully took my mind off the fact that I still
hadn’t heard about the job. He brought me to the top of the Rockefeller
Center to show me the best views of the city, the city that I’ve dreamed
about for so many nights.
Seeing it from that perspective changed something inside of me. I
started shifting my mindset and really making this place feel like a home
instead of acting like a temporary tourist.
It was the dreamiest day.
From bagels, to the top of the rock, to picking up Mackenzie from
school together and the two of them bonding over his camera. They took
pictures of the most random things during the walk back to the apartment as
I walked a few steps behind them and watched intently.
Feeling my armor slip more and more around him.
 I still haven’t heard about the job and it’s now Saturday. I forced my
brain to rewire itself to believe they will call me on Monday, that
management is out on the weekends and I’ll have an answer for sure at the
start of the week
Look at me talking myself out of anxiety.
I sit up from Mackenzie’s bed where we are watching one of her
favorite movies for the millionth time to check my phone out of habit. I’ve
been in her room since I woke up because her stomach has been bothering
her on and off all night.
She might be getting too old to cuddle, but when she’s sick, it's exactly
what she needs.
“Mom, stop checking your phone every two seconds,” she scolds me.
“You’re going to get the job. Just relax.”
I snuggle back into the pillow with my phone in hand, swiping away the
notification that reads thirty texts from the girls’ group chat. They are likely
asking for an update the way they have every day since the interview. I’m
so damn thankful for this new found friendship in these girls and their
support.
“I’m just nervous, babe,” I admit to her. “I want it more than I’ve
wanted anything before.”
“I know. But you’re going to get it. You totally deserve it.”
“You think so?”
“I know so.” She nods with conviction. “I’m old enough to know things
now. You seem a lot happier here.”
There’s a heavy pit in my stomach wondering what Mackenzie means
by that statement. I just stare at her, hoping she keeps going without me
having to ask.
“I know how Grandma and Grandpa treated you. It really bothered me
and it hurt me a lot. I just kept it all inside because I didn’t want to fight
with anyone. But I hated seeing you hurt, Mom.”
I run the back of my finger along my cheek to catch the tear that
escaped. “I didn’t want you to know I was hurting.”
“I could tell.”
“I wish you would have said something, Mackenzie. We would have left
sooner.”
“I wanted to, a few times.” She shakes her head. “I was kinda hoping it
would get better. But it didn’t.”
 I’ve said it before and I’ll say it a hundred more times, I am the luckiest
mom in the world to have such a smart and intuitive daughter. Moments
like these make me feel like I did something right in life.
For once.
“I’m sorry for having an attitude when we left that day. I was tired and
grumpy and hungry,” Mackenzie says with sincerity.
“So you weren’t mad about leaving your school and friends?”
“Nope.” She grins with the shake of her head. “I miss them. But I don’t
miss that life.”
“God, I love you so much, babe.” I pull her in for a hug. “Thank you for
supporting my decision and taking this journey with me and for being so
wise beyond your years that we can talk about things like this.”
“Always, Mom. I love you too. To the stars, the moon and Jupiter and
back.”
We both laugh at that as we hold each other tighter, while rain pounds
on the windows.
Suddenly, my phone vibrates aggressively on the edge of the bed. I leap
up and notice it’s not a number I have saved, but it is a New York area code.
“Hello?”
“Hello. Is this Macey?”
I suck in a sharp breath when I hear the female voice. “Yes.”
“I’m so sorry to call you on a Saturday afternoon. This was the first
chance all week that I’ve been able to take a minute to call you. I regret to
inform you that our position for a new line cook has been filled.”
My stomach sinks and my heart breaks into tiny pieces with every word.
“But…” She pauses and I wait intently despite the overwhelming
disappointment. “I wanted to offer you a position as sous-chef.”
My eyes widen in complete shock. “You want to offer me a sous-chef
position?”
Just like that, the same heart that cracked pieces itself back together and
beats faster than ever before. They filled the entry-level position, but they
want to offer me a level up position.
As a fucking sous-chef.
Holy. Shit.
Mackenzie begins violently jumping up and down on the bed in
excitement before she eventually falls on top of it, kicking her legs in the air
as she squeals quietly in excitement despite the fact that she has no clue
what that even means.
“Yes.” The woman on the other end of the line says. “Frank loved
meeting you and the work you showcased for us. Oh, I’m Mollie by the
way—his wife.” She chuckles. I probably should have said that sooner.
Anyway, it was a no-brainer to give you the sous-chef position.”
“Wow,” I breathe out. “Yes. Oh my god, yes. I would be honored to
accept the position, Mollie.”
“Great! We’ll be in touch with you later this week to get more details
from you, as well as send you over our more detailed menu so you can
familiarize yourself with it. We’d like you to start around the first weekend
of March, give or take. Does that work for you?”
“Whatever you need.”
“Excellent. Congratulations, Macey.” She hangs up before I can process
the news fully.
I drop the phone, Mackenzie sits there waiting for me to speak.
“You got the job?”
“I did it.” I pause, letting it soak in completely. “I did it. I DID IT!”
She leaps into my arms, wrapping her long legs around my middle and
squeezing me the tightest she’s ever hugged me. “I’m so happy for you. You
finally made it happen.”
I squeeze her back just as hard.
This all started because I wanted to show her anything is possible, and
that it’s never too late to chase your dreams. Her being here and able to
witness it first-hand warms my heart.
I’m overwhelmed with every emotion under the sun.
“You have to go tell Ollie,” she says, releasing me.
I kiss her on the forehead and spring out of the room. I round the corner
quickly and find Oliver standing in the kitchen before my eyes travel to a
small suitcase and his camera bag sitting next to the couch.
I won’t lie when I say disappointment engulfs me the same way it did
when the lady on the phone said I regret to inform you.
I’ve learned that I don’t want to spend time away from him. Especially
not right now.
But I have no right to feel that way, this is his job. He doesn’t have to
tell me where he’s going or what he’s doing. I’m just his roommate.
“Hey,” I say, announcing my presence in the room.
 Oliver lifts his head, and a smile hits his lips. “Hey, dragonfly.” His eyes
never leave mine as he watches me bounce my head from him to the
suitcase in the living room. “I’m sorry. I forgot to tell you. I have to leave
for two nights to attend a blogger conference.”
“A conference,” I repeat, trying to process what he just said.
Maybe it’s because my mind is still reeling over the fact that I just got
my dream job. Or maybe it’s because he’s standing here in his signature
look, this time pairing his dark washed jeans with a long-sleeve Henley.
He’s rolled the sleeves just enough to expose his corded forearms, making
my mouth water at the sight.
“I have to speak at it,” he interrupts my thoughts. “It’s like a training for
bloggers everywhere who are getting started or looking to grow their
accounts. People who want to really take off and see success with it. Since
my blog has done so well, I was asked to speak and share some tips with the
group. It’s an opportunity of a lifetime in this industry.”
I inhale and exhale once. “That’s really awesome.”
“Are you alright?” he reluctantly asks.
I can’t help but smile, wildly as he stands across the room from me. “I
just got a very interesting phone call.”
I hold up my phone like I’m the host of a game show at the same time
he rounds the island and rushes towards me.
“Yeah?”
“I didn’t get the job I interviewed for.”
His smile falls and I watch as his jaw hardens. He looks almost… angry
for me and I can’t help but chuckle.
I clench my fists together, bringing them to my mouth to emphasize my
excitement. “They offered me the sous-chef position instead!”
His face morphs into confusion as he reads my expression. Then his
eyes widen and I watch as the wheels in his head spin to the words that just
came out of my mouth. I almost feel bad for putting him through this small
rollercoaster of emotions.
“You’re joking!” Oliver says, still trying to read me.
“I’m not,” I squeal. “I got the job, Oliver. I got the freakin’ job!”
His arms wrap tightly around my waist as he lifts me in the air. My legs
wrap around his waist and the contact of his strong arms holding me is
enough to make everything inside me explode.
 My body feels like a spark, and his touch just set me on fire. I can’t help
but wrap my arms around him and hold on tight as he buries his head in the
crook of my neck.
“You fucking did it,” he speaks into my skin and I can feel the heat of
his breath only building the fire inside me.
Oliver reluctantly releases his hold on me, and both my feet are planted
back on the ground. I immediately feel cold without his touch, which causes
me to avert my gaze from him down to my hands nervously.
“I couldn’t have done it without you.”
“That was all you.”
“You brought me here.” I look back up at him, his blue eyes searing me.
“You made a call to get me an interview in the first place. I owe you so
much.”
“You don’t owe me a damn thing. But…” he drawls. “I’ll never turn
down one of those epic meals you like to make,” he finishes, giving me a
wink.
“Consider it done.”
Once the words leave my mouth, something in the air shifts. It almost
feels as though a window is wide open and the cold, rainy breeze is making
its way through the apartment. Or maybe it’s that Oliver is still rooted in the
same spot, not moving away from me. Not making an effort to go anywhere
when he very clearly needs to leave for his trip.
“So you’re leaving, huh?”
“I really don’t want to,” he admits without skipping a beat.
“Why not?”
“You won’t be there.”
That does it.
Desire courses through my veins. I’ve been fighting the way this man
makes me feel since the day he showed up at the bar in the mountains. I
knew I felt something on the flight, but seeing him show up there just
confirmed so much for me.
Every moment since then has just built up to this moment right now.
Oliver’s fingers slowly brush along the apple of my cheek, until he
reaches the shell of my ear and trails the tips down to the pounding pulse in
my neck.
“Can I tell you something?”
“Anything.” My voice is hoarse with emotion.
 “I really want to fucking kiss you right now.” Oliver waits a few breaths
for me to respond, but the only thing I can do is look up at him and smile. “I
know it’s crossing a line. I know you’re technically just supposed to be my
roommate and you’re trying to get settled in the city. I know I shouldn’t”—
he steps closer to me and I feel the rate of each breath pick up—“but fuck,
Macey. I want to.”
I can’t find a single word to answer him. I just keep my eyes locked on
him while his remain locked on my mouth. I’m unsure what to do or how to
navigate this moment since the last time I kissed another man, I was sixteen
years old.
Oliver’s eyes darken from baby blue to a deep ocean blue as cups my
cheeks and brings my face close to his. The smell of peppermint on his
breath causes my pulse to skyrocket.
“Fuck it.”
His lips crash onto mine, and I feel an explosion happen the second they
do. He kisses me with need, like kissing me was the air he needed to
breathe. My body melts in his as his hand skates around the back of my
head, tangling in my hair as he pulls me closer, closing every inch there is
between us.
His tongue swipes along my lips and I open up for him, pressing up on
my toes to allow me better access. One he notices, he scoops me up with
one arm around my waist and my legs wrap around him again. My core
throbs when I feel his muscular stomach between my legs.
Oliver doesn’t release his mouth from mine when he places me on the
kitchen counter, not letting his body separate from mine for a single second.
Just as he’s about to pull away, my hands clasp the sides of his face to
hold him there.
I want this moment to last longer.
I don’t want this to end with him.
Except we both let go, a smile curling his lips, before he presses one
more to my lips.
“What the hell was that?” he asks breathlessly.
Heat builds in my cheeks as I shrug a shoulder.
“Now I’m pissed that I have to leave because I really want to keep
kissing you.”
I don’t know why I pick this time to become as bold as I do, but I bring
my hand up to his tousled blonde hair and run my hands through it. “Now
you have something to look forward to when you get back.”
“I’m going to be thinking about this the entire time I’m gone.”
“I think I will too,” I admit.
“Fuck, you’re killing me, Macey.” Oliver presses his forehead to mine,
his body hasn’t left the spot between my legs. “Tell me I didn’t ruin
everything and you’ll be here when I get back.”
Do I want to dive into a relationship when I haven’t even got my feet
planted here yet? When I haven’t even started my new job?
I don’t know the first thing about being with someone and how to
maneuver this. It’s not a question I can answer right now.
“I’ll be here,” is the only answer I have for him.
He presses one more quick kiss to my forehead before he steps away
from me. “I’m going to say goodbye to Mackenzie and then I have to head
out. Will you two be okay? Do you need anything before I leave?”
I think I need you is the only thing I can’t stop thinking about in my
head, but I decide against it right now.
“I think we can handle it. Go crush your speech.”
Ten minutes later, Oliver is out the door leaving me with an aching
sensation between my legs and thoughts of what the two of us could be
swirling in my mind.

OceanofPDF.com
I’ve been floating around the apartment like I’m on a cloud since Oliver
kissed me.
It’s been three hours and I already can’t wait for him to come back.
I don’t know who I’ve become or who he’s turning me into.
I haven’t been able to bring my heart rate down since that kiss either. I
never in my life thought I would want more with someone after being hurt
as bad as I have.
I made it my life mission to focus on Mackenzie. At one point I even
said to myself, ‘I’ll try dating when she goes off to college or something.’
But Oliver has thrown a complete plot twist in my life plans.
My phone buzzes on the kitchen counter and I think it’s going to be
Oliver but Flora’s name flashes on the screen.
“Hey, Flora,” I answer.
“You’ve been gone for a little over a month and you choose now to
answer the phone all happy and cheery?” she says.
I can’t help but laugh. “Nice to hear from you too. How are things going
up there?”
“Oh, sweets. You have no idea,” she scoffs.
My stomach bottoms out. Did I ruin everything for her when I left?
 “Your silence is very loud, Macey dear. Trust me, it’s been very good.”
I breathe out a sigh of relief. “Yeah?”
“We’ve been so busy in the best way possible. The man who is clearly
more than just your friend… made a blog post and our Bar and Grill was
featured in it.”
“What?” I gasp.
I realized now that since I’ve been here, I haven’t stalked Notes from
Oliver Ford once. Maybe it’s because I’m now living with the blogger
extraordinaire? I’m not sure.
“Yup!” she says as I scurry to my broken laptop and flip it open to see
what she means. “He said we have the best double bacon cheeseburger in
the entire town, that our service is the best he’s had in his travels and that
it’s a must visit restaurant when you swing by town for your skiing
adventures.”
“He said that?” I click through the windows on my screen to open up
his blog. There it is. His entire blog post about Roxbury, New York.
Complete with a featured image of the backyard of Flora and Samuels
property.
The caption under the image reads ‘Image taken by the coolest local
girl, Kenzie.’
My daughter took that picture.
And he featured it on his blog as the header image.
“He sure did,” Flora says, cutting through my thoughts. “I saw the
perfect post snow sunset photo Mackenzie took with his camera too. She
captured the cotton candy skies so perfectly. I’m going to have it printed
and framed into a canvas for our living room.”
“It’s beautiful,” I reply in a breathy whisper while my eyes remain
locked on the image.
“Enough about work,” she says. “How’s my girl doing?”
For the next ten minutes I fill her in on how Mackenzie is loving her
new school and her new friends. She’s made so many since coming here
and her grades are better than they have ever been.
She’s a true testament of being able to thrive in the right environment.
She was right about what she told Oliver before we even left the
mountains.
“We’re going to thrive so hard there.”
And she is.
 “And how about you, sweets?”
“Well…” I pause, my face lighting up with the cheesiest smile despite
the fact that she can’t see me through the phone. “I got a job.”
“Oh, dear,” Flora screams. “That’s wonderful! Tell me it’s a cook
position.”
“I’m sorry, I wish I could.” I giggle. “It’s a sous-chef position in one of
the city's top-rated restaurants!”
Silence rings through the phone for a few seconds. Just as I’m about to
ask if she’s still there, I hear sniffles on the other end.
“You did it, baby girl,” Flora finally says through a shallow whisper.
“I’ve never been more proud in my entire life.”
Tears sting my eyes. Flora isn’t my mom, or my grandma, but she’s
taken me under her wing and loves me as if I was her own. That causes
every emotion I’ve always wanted to feel bubble to the surface.
I catch my tear before it lands on the laptop still sitting on my lap.
“I love you, Flora.”
“Oh, sweets. I love you so much. You have no idea how happy this
makes me to hear. You chasing your dreams is everything I’ve always
wanted from the moment I laid eyes on you.”
I swallow. “I did it.”
“You sure as hell did,” she exclaims. “Now tell me about the blonde
hottie. Is he treating you right?”
My lips immediately twist into a smile at the thought of him, while my
eyes remain fixed on a selfie he posted on the back deck of another house I
vaguely remember while traveling along the mountain street. It must be
Marc and Avery’s new house.
“He’s one of the good ones, Flora.”
“That’s all I need to know dear.” I can hear the smile in her voice and it
warms my heart.
“I have to head back to work, but don’t be a stranger,” she scolds.
“Keep me updated on work! I’m so excited to see you kill it down there.”
“Thank you. Tell Samuel we said hi!”
With that, I hang up the phone to finally get to making dinner for us.
Since Mackenzie’s stomach is still bothering her, I decide to make some
chicken noodle soup for her and a sandwich for myself. I turn on some
music and find myself bopping around the kitchen with a smile on my face
when Mackenzie enters the kitchen crying.
 She’s in full on hysterics, clenching her stomach and screaming out in
pain.
I rush to her. “What’s wrong?”
“I don’t know,” she cries out louder. “It hurts so bad. I can’t take it.”
“Where does it hurt this time?”
“Here. Same as before.” She holds her lower right stomach. “Ow. Mom.
Please help me.”
I’ve never felt so helpless in all my time of being her mom. In the eight
years since she’s been born, she’s never had to go to the hospital or had any
type of emergency. The worst we’ve ever dealt with was some allergies that
turned into a cough.
“Do you think we need to go to the hospital?”
“Yes. Please. It hurts so bad I can’t stand up. This is so much worse than
earlier today.”
I don’t even bother to clean up the lunch meat I left out before I swipe
my bag from the table next to the couch and pick her up bridal style to carry
her downstairs. Her tiny arms wrap around my neck as sobs wrack her body
harder.
I want to cry myself because there’s nothing worse than seeing your
baby in pain.
My first thought as the elevator brings us to the first floor is it’s her
appendix.
Did it rupture? Does she have an infection?
We hail a taxi and take her to the closest emergency room which is four
minutes away.
Thank God.
Her pain never once lets up and as soon as we enter the waiting area,
she vomits everywhere. The pain is so intense for her little body that it
forces her to expel everything she’s eaten all day.
“Someone please help me,” I cry out now.
A nurse rushes to us, throwing her on a wheelchair and bringing her
immediately back into a room. I’m struggling to see through tear filled eyes
as I stand in the corner and watch the nurses and the doctors hook her up to
monitors and give her a quick assessment.
She pukes again, but this time her body turns white as a ghost like she’s
on the verge of passing out.
“Is she okay?” I ask the nurses.
 No one answers me as one draws her blood and another takes a set of
vitals on her.
“Macey?” A blonde runs over to me, wrapping her arms around me as if
she’s known me forever.
“Yeah?”
“I’m sorry. I saw you come in and thought it was you and Mackenzie,
but I wasn’t sure since we’ve only met through texts. I’m Emiline.”
“Oh my god.” I cry harder as I squeeze her into me. “I’m so happy
you’re here. Mackenzie. She’s sick. I-I don’t know what to do. She’s never
been this sick before.”
“Shhh.” Emiline holds the back of my head to her chest and my tears
stain her scrubs. “It’s okay. She’s in the right spot to figure out what’s going
on.”
She’s right. I know she is. But that’s my baby girl.
“Can you stay with me for a little longer? Or do you need to get back to
your patients?”
“I asked my manager if I could sit with you for a little bit because
you’re family.”
Family.
That’s the only way to describe the friendship I’ve found in these girls.
Despite only ever speaking to Emiline via text messages, she and those girls
are more like family to me in my short time here than my own parents were
in all the years I lived with them.
“T-Thank you,” I choke out.
For the next ten minutes, the doctors and nurses keep checking her and
run even more vital signs on her. They ask me if they can give her some
pain medication that will help her feel more comfortable while we wait to
see what the doctor wants to do next.
I ask Emiline what she thinks and went with her best judgment since
she’s the one almost graduating nursing school and knows a little more than
I do about all of this.
There’s a knock on the door and the woman announces herself as
registration.
“Can I come in?”
“Sure.”
“I’m just filling out your paperwork and I noticed two things were
missing. We don’t have health insurance for you and we don’t have an
emergency contact.”
“I… uh… don’t have health insurance.”
“That’s no problem.” She smiles. “We can get that squared away at a
later date. Do you have an emergency contact I can put on file?”
“I don’t have one of those either.”
“It doesn’t have to be family. It can be a friend. I just have to put
someone down,” she says.
I think about it for a second, wondering if Oliver would be okay with it
if I used his name for that. I mean, we’re roommates so I don’t think he
would mind. It’s not like they’ll call him or anything unless something
happens to me.
“My roommate. Oliver Ford,” I finally tell the woman. I reach into my
bag to pull my phone out to get his number and realize I must have left it on
the counter when I ran out the door in a panic. “I just don’t have his number
on hand. I left my phone at home.”
“I have it,” Emiline announces before she writes it down for the woman.
After she gets all the information she leaves us be.
“Does he know you guys are here?” Emiline asks.
I shake my head.
“You should let him know. I know he’s going to be worried.”
“That’s exactly the reason why I shouldn’t,” I reply quickly. “He’s
getting on a plane as we speak for his conference. He’s so excited for his
presentation and to have this opportunity to help other bloggers out. I’ll tell
him about it the second he gets home.”
She doesn’t reply, and just nods her head in understanding.
Before I can continue, the doctor enters the room.
“Good evening, Ms. Evans. I’m Dr. Stark, your daughter's doctor for
tonight.”
“Nice to meet you.”
“After looking at her assessment and lab work, I want to send her down
for a CT scan on her abdomen to rule out a ruptured appendix. I’m going to
have them come shortly to get it done so we can confirm and go from there
with treatment.”
“Oh my god.” I cover my eyes in disbelief. My first thought when he
says that is surgery. There is no way in hell I’ll be able to afford the bill
when that comes in. But I can’t think about that right now because the first
priority above everything else is making sure Mackenzie is okay.
 I’ll work for the rest of my life to pay this off if I have to.

I learned quickly how much I hate emergency rooms.

All I want to do is go home with my baby girl and shower. It doesn’t
help that my face feels puffy and swollen from crying so much.
They gave her some more medication to keep her comfortable while we
wait for the results. They got her back surprisingly quick despite how busy
the Emergency Room is tonight and they told us it would be about twenty
minutes or so before we got the results back.
I’ve never been so thankful that Emiline was on shift tonight because
I’ve never felt more alone than I do here waiting.
I hold Mackenzie’s hand as I sit next to her bed, refusing to let it go
even for a second. I finally allow myself a moment to breathe and lay my
forehead down on the bed beside her. I wish I could take even just a small
nap, but I also don’t want to go to sleep in case she needs something.
Just as I close my eyes, strong hands grip my shoulders.
I startle, almost leaping out of my seat as I look up to see wondering
who’s here. I’m in complete shock when standing next to me is the man
who’s supposed to be on a plane right this minute.
“What are you doing here?” I ask, bewildered.
“Em called me,” Oliver says nonchalantly as if it’s nothing.
“She did? But. You. Here,” I ramble on, trying to find the words. “You
have a plane to catch. You have to do your presentation.”
“I do.” He takes a small step, closing the distance between us. “But
Mackenzie is sick so I can’t leave.”
Oliver’s admission just flipped my world upside down.
He stayed.
He didn’t get on the plane.
For Mackenzie.
“You’re going to skip your conference? You’re going to skip the
opportunity of a lifetime for her? You can’t—”
Oliver cuts me off when he presses his pointer finger to my lips, before
he crouches down next to my chair. Delicately, he uses the same finger to
brush the hair away from my face, sending goosebumps across my skin.
 I still can’t believe he’s here.
In front of me.
“I’d skip every opportunity ever given to me for my girl, Macey
Evans.”

OceanofPDF.com
The past two weeks have gone down as the scariest time of my life.
Mackenzie ended up needing emergency surgery for a ruptured
appendix. I paced the hallways of the hospital for hours waiting for her to
come out. Anxious as hell wondering what would happen and praying she
would be okay.
The only relief I felt was seeing the girls show up for Macey. Peyton,
Avery, and Kali have become such good friends to her and warmth spread
through my chest seeing her become part of our group.
They all came to the hospital to sit with her and brought her an iced
coffee and one of their books for her to read to help pass the time. Not that
she was in any frame of mind to read a book, but I caught glimpses of her
here and there with it opened in her lap.
I, for one, couldn’t sit still if I tried.
In the end, everything turned out perfectly fine. Mackenzie only had to
stay in the hospital for one extra night as a precaution. By the time she was
discharged, she was so excited to get back home to her own bed.
Besides some pain she was experiencing, she was given one hundred
percent clearance for us to take her home.
 I’ve learned through Mackenzie that children are resilient. It’s almost
like the whole thing didn’t happen now that the time has passed. She’s back
to feeling like herself with only a small scar.
I missed the blogger conference, but I couldn’t give two shits about it at
this point. I stayed back for what’s important and that’s all that matters to
me.
On the other side of things, every single interaction with Macey has me
falling for her more than I ever thought I could for a woman…this
overwhelming need to claim her, this desire to make her mine.
I can’t quite pinpoint when it was that I tipped over the edge and
completely fell for her.
Was it when I decided I needed to kiss her? Was it a few days ago when
we went to her new favorite bagel shop again for breakfast and did nothing
but laugh at the dumbest things? Or was it this morning when I walked in
on her making scrambled eggs in a pair of silk pajama shorts and a
matching tank top?
I feel like it was long before today, but my hands itched to run my
fingertips across every inch of exposed skin this morning.
I want to devour her.
I want to worship her.
I want to give her everything.
As if my thoughts brought her to me, she walks out of the hallway and
into the living room, pulling me from staring out into space.
“Next time, Peyton,” Macey says through the phone. “I’ll see if
Mackenzie can have a playdate next Tuesday with one of her friends from
school and then I can come.”
“What’s going on?” I leap off the couch in an effort to interrupt her
conversation.
She covers the speaker on the phone. “Peyton’s begging me to go to
girls’ night.”
“Go,” I tell her.
“I promise. Next time,” she tells Peyton, completely ignoring me.
I swipe the phone from her hands, smirking as I do when I bring the
phone to my ear.
“Peyton?”
“Hi, Ollie,” she says on the other end.
“She’s going. She’ll meet you there.”
 I hear Peyton squeal in excitement before I press end on the call.
“What the hell?” Macey laughs.
“You made some really good friends here. I think you should spend time
with them. I think you deserve to spend time with them after the last week
you had.”
“But… Mackenzie.”
“I don’t have plans to go anywhere tonight.” I throw myself back on the
couch, kicking my feet up on the ottoman. “I was planning to kick back and
watch a movie anyway. She’s fine here with me.”
“I can’t ask you to babysit.”
I scoff. “Babysit? There will be no babysitting. She’s a grown girl, not
an infant.”
“She’s eight,” Macey fires back.
“Semantics.” I shrug. “Regardless, she’s not a baby. And if you haven’t
figured it out by now, I actually like hanging out with her.”
A beat passes where Macey no longer has anything to come back at me
with for why this is a bad idea.
“Kenzie,” I shout.
“Ollie,” she shouts back through her laughter. It’s sort of our thing now.
“Want to hang out with me and watch a movie?”
“Heck yeah,” she screams as she barrels into the living room like a bull
in a China shop. “Oh, sorry for cursing Mom.”
“Heck isn’t a curse word,” Macey tells her.
“What she said,” I add for fun, pointing to her mom.
Macey gives me a little side eye, but she’s doing a terrible job at hiding
the smile she’s fighting like hell to hold back.
She turns to her daughter. “Mackenzie, are you okay if I go out to
dinner with Peyton and the other girls for a little bit? I won’t be home too
late.”
“Of course, Mom. And tell Mrs. Peyton I said hi!”
Macey’s mouth falls slightly open as if she’s shocked Mackenzie is
saying she’s fine with her leaving.
“See.” I raise a brow. “Now go get changed. I’ll call you an Uber.”
Her eyes bounce between her daughter and me as she takes a few steps
backwards toward the hall. After about three steps, a smile forms on her
face as she shakes her head and turns to go get ready.
“What movie will it be, Kenzie?”
 “Dealer's choice.”
“Did you just say… dealer's choice?” I can’t help the full belly laughter
that comes out of me. “I don’t think that’s how it’s supposed to be used.”
“I heard it in a TV show once and thought it was funny.”
“You’re something else.” I put out my hand for a fist bump and she
meets me there with a bump and an explosion. “Princess Diaries tonight?”
“Ew, no.” She wrinkles her face. “How about Harry Potter?”
I give her an impressed nod. “Well, okay. I’m down for a marathon
movie night.”
Just as I finish clicking through apps on the smart TV and bringing up
the movie, I hear heels clink behind us on the couch. My head snaps in her
direction and I think I just died and gone to heaven.
Macey’s outfit choice for the evening is not helping the temptation I
have for her right now.
I leap off the couch, meeting her more than halfway to stop her from
walking anymore into the room.
“Woah, woah there,” I say, stopping her in her tracks. My grin is
uncontrollable at this point as I scan her body up and down. She’s wearing a
leather skirt that barely reaches halfway down her thighs, paired with a
black body suit that shows every curve of her breast to me. “Is this what
you’re wearing?”
“That's all I have.”
“Fuck, Macey,” I breathe out, barely above a whisper. “You’re killing
me in this.”
Pink hits her cheeks instantly. “It looks okay?”
“More than okay.” I lean down to speak into her ear, my lips barely
grazing the skin there. “There’s a chance I’ll be thinking about you in this
outfit later tonight too.”
Macey laughs, brushing me off to grab her jacket from the coat rack.
Almost as if she’s not picking up what I’m putting down with my comment.
“Thank you again for watching over her.”
“Anytime.” I wink.
I don’t move from where I’m standing as I watch her walk out the door.
I already can’t fucking wait for her to get home.
“I almost forgot, I got you something,” I tell Mackenzie while we wait for
the timer on the oven to ring.
After our first Harry Potter movie ended, she was craving a sweet
snack. I can’t make much and also don’t know how, but Peyton gave me her
recipe a while back for her chocolate chip cookies.
After scouring my pantry, I realized I had all the ingredients to make
them and she was so excited to give it a try with me. With her baking
abilities and me being able to work the oven for her, we made the best batch
of cookies our duo could make.
I rounded the kitchen island, and grabbed a box from when I was at the
store the other day. “Here. It’s not the color I wanted to get you, but it’s all
they had.”
“You got me something?”
“Open it up and see for yourself.”
Mackenzie tears the box apart like it’s Christmas morning and we’re
sitting around a tree opening gifts. She doesn’t realize what it is until she
opens the box inside of it, revealing a sage green polaroid camera.
“You got me a camera, Ollie?” She beams with so much excitement that
it makes my heart explode.
“I remember how much you loved my camera, and I thought this would
be the perfect starter camera for you.”
Mackenzie lifts the small device up, examining every square inch of it
and testing the buttons before she finally turns it on. She whips out the
directions to see how to insert the instant film.
Once she figures it out, she shoots it directly at me and I give her my
best kissy face, and hold up the peace sign for her. She laughs wildly at my
silly face as she watches it process.
“You really got me a camera? What for?”
“Just because. You’re doing really well in school so far and I’m really
proud of the transition you’ve made here and making so many new friends.”
And because I wanted to see her face light up the way it is right now.
Mackenzie lifts the instant film to see if it’s done at the same time the
oven time announces that the cookies are ready. She hovers over me as I
take them out, snapping a photo of the tray of fresh baked goods.
“You’re a natural with the camera,” I laugh.
“I learned from the best.”
 I can’t help but chuckle at that comment because I’ve barely taught her
anything in those five minutes in the mountains she held my camera. But
I’ll let her have that.
I plate each of us a few cookies and we sit on the island together.
“Where did you find this amazing recipe?” Mackenzie hums in
appreciation as she takes a bite of the cookie.
“Peyton. These happen to be one of her most popular recipes in the
family.”
She pauses mid-bite as if something just crossed her mind. I watch
intently as her gaze falls to the counter where she places the cookie down.
Her smile is quickly replaced with a frown.
Fuck, I hate seeing her upset.
Did I say something wrong?
“Are you okay?”
“Yeah,” she whispers.
“You know you can talk to me about anything right?”
Another pause before she lifts her head, green eyes glisten as they stare
at me.
Please, don’t cry.
“I’m a little jealous of you, Ollie.”
I swallow, trying to process what she would be jealous about at such a
young age.
“Your family. Your brothers and your sister and the other ladies.
Everyone is really just so cool and so funny. I wish… I wish I had that. I
wish I had more people in my family to love the way you all do.”
My heart cracks.
For the first time in my life, I’m left speechless, unable to find just the
right words to comfort Mackenzie and make her feel accepted. I want to tell
her that she will always be a part of our family, that she can have a spot
with everyone. She can call them Aunts and Uncles, for all I care but it’s not
something I should be saying unless Macey says it’s alright.
“Do you like my mom?” Mackenzie asks, cutting through my thoughts
before I have a chance to respond to her first confession.
I nod. “She’s a really good person.”
“Not like that. Do you like her like her? Like, do you have a crush on
her?”
Talk about being completely caught off guard.
 It’s like this girl can actually read my mind, like she was in my head
earlier tonight when I was staring off into space at a blank TV screen
thinking about my roommate being more.
Being in the first relationship of my life.
“Can you keep something between us?”
“Yeah?” Her eyes narrow in suspicion.
“I like her like her. But… it’s kind of a new feeling for me,” I admit.
“How come?”
“I’ve never actually dated anyone,” I say then pause, realizing I'm
talking to an eight year old about my nonexistent relationship history. But I
continue anyway because she’s clearly wise beyond her years. “I haven’t
done the relationship thing before and I’m not sure I’m that type of guy.”
“I don’t know.” She shrugs. “I think you’re a pretty cool guy.”
The corner of my lip tips up in a half grin. “You think so?”
“I know so.”
My heart thunders in my chest that this girl is growing on me. I’m not
just falling for Macey, but I’m caring at rapid speed for Mackenzie too.
“Why do you ask all of this?”
Mackenzie takes another bite of her cookie, staring at it deep in thought.
“I just really want to see my mom happy.”
Something she and I have in common. I find myself in a constant state
of trying my damndest to make Macey as happy as I can, especially after
learning so much about her past and how she lived back in Montana.
“Has she ever told you about Grandma and Grandpa?” Mackenzie says,
despite me still being unable to say anything.
All I can do is nod, not wanting to divulge too much info to her for fear
that I’m going to say something she doesn’t know.
“They were never really nice to her.” Her smile falls even more. “She’s
always tried to hide it from me because she didn’t want me to know she was
hurting or having a fight with them, you know? But as I was growing up, I
saw a lot more than I should have. I’m a pretty smart kid.”
“I’m sorry you had to see anything like that at all.”
“I know I’m still young, but I’m not dumb. I saw it all. I heard it all. I
can put two and two together that all of my mom’s problems were that she
had me so young.”
I’m left stunned.
Speechless.
 Blinking down at her small frame.
“You don’t think… I mean, you don’t feel like you’re to blame do you?”
“I used to,” she says without missing a beat. “I used to hear the little
comments Grandma and Grandpa would say but I know that Mom wouldn’t
trade me for the world. The same way I wouldn’t trade having her as my
mom for anything. I love her so, so much.”
There goes my heart.
“You know… you really are too smart for your age.”
She lets out an amused laugh. “So I’ve been told.”
For the next fifteen minutes, we silently eat the cookies, clean up and
still have a few leftovers for Macey for when she gets home.
My mind doesn’t stop thinking about all the things these two have been
through, along with all the things I want to do for these girls.
I don’t just want Macey.
I want Mackenzie to be a part of my life too.
I want everything that comes with them both because no matter how
much money I have in the world or how many places I’ve traveled to,
nothing could ever compare to being right here, right now with my girls.
“Hey, Kenzie?”
“Yeah?”
“I don’t ever want to see your mom hurt either. I hope you know that.”
She smiles up at me. “I can tell.”

OceanofPDF.com
Oliver offering to take care of Mackenzie, despite my reluctance, is the best
thing that could have happened. Being with these girls tonight is exactly
what my heart needs.
I can’t think of a single time that I’ve felt completely comfortable with a
group of girls before. I had friends back in Montana, but the more I get to
know these girls, the more I feel like that was never genuine or real. Like
much of my life, it seems.
I’ve spent so little time with them, but feel connected on a level that I
can’t quite explain. Maybe it’s the fact that we text all day, every day. But
from the first night I met them until now, they’ve welcomed me with open
arms.
Then Emiline sat with me during her busy shift and held my hand as if
we’ve been friends forever. Staying at my side did nothing to benefit her,
but she still did because she cared.
I was so damn used to people using me until they didn't need me.
These girls are not that.
“I think it’s time for a round of tequila shots to celebrate Mackenzie
feeling better, Emiline passing her big test last week, Macey getting her
new job and the five of us finally fucking being able to get together!” Avery
cheers.
“I’m so down for that,” Emiline says.
Shit.
Every muscle in my body tightens hearing the girls talk about taking
shots. Fear creeps in that the group of friends I finally have, one that I’ve
craved for so long, are about to judge me for not drinking. It makes me
wonder if they won’t want me around after today.
“Oh, none for me guys.” I wave my hands. “I actually don’t drink.”
“Really?” Peyton asks. “Shit, sorry. I didn’t mean for that to come out
as judgmental as it did.”
I relax my shoulders. “I take no offense. I’m used to it if I’m being
honest.”
“Can we ask why?” Em reluctantly questions.
“I’ve watched too many people from my hometown in Montana fall into
a bad habit when it came to alcohol. I’ve watched people's lives change
from it. So when I had Mackenzie, I told myself that I’d never allow it to
potentially have control over me and wanted to just focus on being the best
mom I could be.”
“I can respect that,” Avery says.
“I agree with Avery,” Peyton says. “How is Mackenzie feeling?”
I breathe out a sigh of relief. I should have known these girls wouldn’t
be like everyone else in my life.
“She’s so much better, like it never even happened. But it truly was one
of the scariest days of my life.”
Peyton shakes her head. “I can only imagine. There was one time when
I was still nannying James and he got really sick. I felt so helpless. It was
horrible.”
I’m confused by her statement. I had no idea she was ever their nanny. I
actually assumed she was James’ mom with the way he adores her and the
ways she is with him.
“Nanny?” I ask.
She chuckles. “Fun fact, I worked for Thomas before I ever became his
wife.”
The table erupts in a fit of laughter. I nervously smile as I look around
the table wondering what everyone is laughing about and why it’s so funny.
“It was straight out of one of her romance books,” Kali says first.
 “The single dad falls for the hot nanny,” Avery says. “Gets me every
single time.”
My eyes continue to bounce to each girl at the table in confusion. “I
have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“I’m sorry, Macey.” Peyton’s laughing fit finally dies down. “We’re
avid readers here. Do you read at all?”
“I love to read.” Everyone stops moving as if I just said something
wrong. “What?”
“How do you love reading and have never heard of this particular
romance trope?” Avery asks.
“What’s a trope?”
“Oh, babe. We have a lot to teach you.” Avery laughs.
Emiline leans in to whisper in my ear, “Don’t worry. I don’t get it much
either but some of their books aren’t bad.”
Kali leans in, elbows on the table as she clasps her hands together.
“First, we need to know what type of books you do read?”
“Mostly culinary education books I find in the library.”
“Yawn.” Avery emphasizes by stretching her arms out in the air. “Girl,
you need some spice in your life.’
“I mean… I’m a chef. So I have plenty of that.”
The girls laugh. “That was a good chef joke, but that’s not what we
mean,” Peyton says.
“Adult romance books,” Avery says. “You need romance books with
spice.”
Wait, are these girls talking about reading books with people having sex
in them? I’ve heard about these before but I never knew people actually
read them. It’s not something I can relate to since I’ve never even watched
porn myself, let alone read it.
“Woah, woah.” I hold up my hands. “I don’t know about all of that.
That’s a little… weird?”
“Sex is a totally normal thing. Reading it just elevates the actual act.
Really gets you going if you know what I mean.” Avery winks.
“Reading spicy books is like a drug,” Kali adds. “Once you start, you
literally can’t stop.”
“I agree with them.” Peyton nods.
This entire conversation has me very curious about what’s inside these
books. I won’t sit here and try to deny that I have thought about watching
porn once or twice to see how to do things. But something about watching it
in the same house as your parents is just uncomfortable.
So, out of fear, I never even attempted it. I mostly didn’t want to get
caught and give them leverage on something that it would get my daughter
taken away from me.
But I’m not there anymore.
I’m here, on track to living out my dreams, free from the chains of
them.
“Okay,” I sit up straighter in my chair. “Color me curious here. Give me
one of these books and I’ll give it a shot.”
“Yes!” Avery punches the air.
Kali grabs my phone and downloads an app where I’ll be able to read.
She adds me to her unlimited plan without even asking questions.
I can’t help but smile again at this group of girls who just do anything
for each other.
A sisterhood I’ve only ever dreamed of.
“Okay, I put a cowboy romance on there. It’s one of our all-time
favorites.”
“You all read it?” I ask.
“I read it twice,” Peyton says, holding up two fingers. “It’s that good.
The spice is immaculate.”
“When he says, ‘crawl to me,’ I just die every time.” Kali emphasizes
with fluttering eyes.
Crawl to me? I think I’m very much out of my element here, but,
strangely, I also feel comfortable enough with them to be vulnerable for a
moment despite how experienced these girls are.
“I feel like we’re all good enough friends now, right?” I ask, wringing
my hands together with nerves. My heart thunders in my chest at the fear of
judgment.
“Obviously,” Avery rolls her eyes.
“I need to admit something to you guys. But I don’t want you guys to
judge me for it.”
“We’d never judge you,” Peyton says sympathetically. “This is always a
judgment free zone for you, babe.”
I inhale and exhale preparing for the shock that’s about to come.
“So I have a daughter—”
 “What? No way? That’s who that little girl who looks like she can be
your twin but with blonde hair is?” Avery chuckles.
Kali smacks her arm. “Would you let her speak?”
I let out a nervous laugh. “So I’m obviously not a virgin. But I’m very
inexperienced in this realm of things. When I say I’m nervous to read this
stuff, I mean it. The only man…” I shake my head of the thoughts, as I
release another sigh. “The one and only man I’ve ever been with was the
one who got me pregnant.”
I look around the table, and the girls just sit there. Stone faced and
repeatedly blinking.
“Are you serious?” Peyton speaks first.
I groan. “You said no judging.”
“No. That’s not what I meant. It’s just that”—her eyes trail me up and
down—“you’re so fucking beautiful, babe. When I first saw you, I pictured
men lining up on their knees for you.”
“God, we love a man who gets on his knees for a woman.” Avery brings
her fingers to her lips and kisses them before releasing them in a chef's kiss.
“We do?” I ask.
“Hell yeah, we do,” Avery exclaims.
“I wouldn’t know the first thing,” I add.
Avery sits up in her chair as if she’s gearing up to give a big
presentation. “Okay, since it’s been so long, when the opportunity is
presented to you, you have to let the guy take control of the situation. Let
him guide you to where you need to go, and what you need to do. Guys
love when they are in control too.”
“Okay.” It’s the only word I can think of to process any of this.
“Are you asking because you have someone in mind?” Peyton says with
a cheeky grin.
I crinkle my nose. “No, no. Nothing like that at all.”
“Not even a particular roommate?” Kali asks with the same grin.
Emiline groans. “Guys, please. How many times do I have to remind
you… they’re my brothers?”
“Don’t act like you’re not used to this already,” Avery scoffs.
“Fine.” Emiline rolls her eyes. “Continue.”
“Seriously, you guys.” I laugh now. “Definitely not Oliver. I can’t cross
that road with him. It’s bad enough we already kissed once.”
“You didn’t,” Peyton screams.
 I can’t help the smile that takes over my face just thinking about it
again. It was unexpected but beyond perfect. If I’m being honest, I wanted
more of it.
“I won’t lie and tell you that I don’t have feelings for him. Something is
brewing, but I don’t know how to navigate it or do anything about it. I also
have my daughter to think about.”
“He seems really good with her,” Emiline says.
“He really is,” I reply. “She’s loving living in the city, her new school
and hanging out with him.”
“If the whole inexperienced thing,” Peyton says, squiggling her finger
in the air. “Is what’s holding you back from pursuing things with him, you
have nothing to worry about there. Oliver is as experienced as they come.”
What the heck does she mean by that?
“Yeah, he doesn’t stay put for long. My brother is a typical playboy
who’s never been in a relationship before,” Emiline adds.
What?
“Actually, come to think of it,” Peyton starts. “Thomas told me the other
night that he hasn’t talked about any girls he’s been with since his birthday
trip to California at the start of the summer.”
“Logan said he’s been ditching boys’ nights on Wednesdays too,”
Emiline adds.
“I bet he has been saying that, huh?” Avery snickers at her comment.
“Don’t even start,” Emiline scolds.
“When did you two meet?” Peyton asks, ignoring their bickering with
each other.
“In July. On my flight here from Montana,” I answer.
“Yes, that’s right.” Peyton snaps. “Thomas said Oliver was obsessed
with a girl he met on that flight. He would not stop talking about her and
wished he could find her again.”
“And he found her.” Avery throws her arms out towards me like Vanna
White.
“He totally found her,” Emiline repeats with a grin.
My eyes land on each girl, one by one. Each of them with a shit-eating
grin on their face as if they just put the pieces of Oliver’s puzzle into place
just now.
My brain can’t stop thinking about all the information I just received in
such a short time frame.
 Oliver, a playboy? I really don’t know how because he’s rarely gone out
since I moved in and he definitely hasn’t brought any woman to the
apartment. At least that I know of.
But the most blaring thought from their revelation is the girl he met on
his flight from Montana.
It’s me.
I’m the girl.
He thought and talked about me after our flight? I mean, half of that
sticks for me too. I thought about him a whole lot after that flight.
He was the man who made me feel at peace on that flight. He made me
feel like this was the right decision after all.
“Fate is a funny thing, isn’t it?” Avery interrupts my thoughts.
Yeah… it really is.

OceanofPDF.com
I’ve never been more anxious to get back to the apartment than I am right
now.
My leg bounces in the Uber as the driver approaches the building and I
can feel my clammy palms against my exposed thigh. I can’t exactly
pinpoint what I’m so anxious for.
But for once, I know it’s not the bad kind of anxiety. It’s more exciting
than anything else. I can’t wait to get home and see Oliver again.
I pray he’s still awake.
Once I make my way up the elevator and enter the living room, my
excitement turns to disappointment quickly. It’s dark except for a small
lamp next to the couch that I assume he left on for me, and it’s quiet as if
everyone is already asleep.
Even though I’m in a different place than I was months or even years
ago, my routine is still the same. I come home and head right to
Mackenzie's room to see her and make sure she’s okay.
She’s always sleeping, but it brings me peace just to say goodnight to
her even when she can’t hear me.
Before I head to my room and get ready for bed, I decide to make one
more pass in the living room thinking that maybe he heard me come in and
wants to see how the night was.
However, it’s still quiet.
I grab a bottle of water from the refrigerator and just as I turn to make
my way toward my room, I hear a loud “fuck” come from his bedroom and
a loud bang like something fell.
I rush to his bedroom door to make sure he’s okay, but I freeze when I
hear moaning coming from the other side. I can’t tell if it’s a moan of pain
or pleasure from where I’m standing.
My first thought is… did he invite someone over after Mackenzie went
to bed?
No. He wouldn’t.
“Oliver?” I say through the small crack in the door, but there’s no
answer.
Since the door is already slightly cracked, I gently push it open a little
more so I’m able to peek my head into the room to assess the situation. But
the minute I do, the moans grow louder.
The only light in his bedroom is coming from the en suite bathroom off
to the side shining just the right amount of light into the room that I can tell
he isn’t in here.
I should leave.
I should turn around right now.
I shouldn’t invade his space.
I take in the enormous primary suite as I tiptoe my way through the
room. Dark blue curtains that match the dark bedding on the king-size bed.
Even with the little light in the room, I don’t miss the random stuffed bear
in the middle of the bed. It even has a small bandage wrapped around its
foot.
I feel like that’s something Oliver would do to a stuffed animal if it had
a hole in it. If I had to picture his room and what it would look like, this
would most definitely be it. The bear certainly adds a touch of his
personality to the space.
Just as I’m in the middle of scanning the room, I hear a “Jesus Christ”
come out of him. This time, his groan sounds more painful, like something
might really be wrong. I still don’t hear a female moaning which has me
thinking that maybe he really doesn’t have anyone over.
But what do I know?
 I take tentative steps toward the light shining through the crack of the
door. It’s only when I’m inches from the door that I hear it.
My name.
Coming out as a painful moan off his lips.
Is he… Oh. My. God. I can’t help but gasp and cover my mouth with
my hands as I stand there, stuck in place outside of the door.
“Macey?” My name now comes out as a question as if he’s heard me.
My head moves forward to see if I can see him through the crack in the
door. I clear my throat, swallowing past the lump that’s formed. “Yeah. It’s
me.”
Without any rational thought, I push the door open a little more to find
Oliver standing outside the shower with the water running as if he was just
about to get in. My eyes widen when I take in the tanned, muscular man
standing before me. His backside is built like a brick. From his shoulders, to
his lower back and right down to… his ass.
Bare and exposed.
My eyes come up to meet his through the mirror.
“You’re home,” he says, a smirk forming on his lips.
I only nod, unable to find the words to say because of what I’m looking
at right now.
“I was…” Oliver looks from me down to where his hands are in front of
him, before he brings his eyes back to meet mine. “I was just thinking about
you. Is that okay?”
I swallow before I nod again.
“Open the door all the way, Macey Evans. Let me see you.”
My stomach clenches, and my nipples harden. There’s no doubt in my
mind Oliver was just taking care of business with my name on his lips and,
for the first time in my life, I want to witness it.
So I do as he asks. I take a tentative step into the oversized bathroom.
Oliver’s head falls back as he closes his eyes. Then, his hand slowly begins
moving up and down as he starts stroking himself again.
He maneuvers his body at just the right angle for me to see and that
does it.
I can’t help it when my eyes widen as I look down and see him
pleasuring himself.
He’s… huge.
 He’s hard as steel, and I’m not just talking about the muscles that cover
every part of him. His cock is standing straight in attention as he strokes
himself from shaft to tip. The veins protrude along the sides while the tip
glistens with precum.
My thighs clench together as wetness pools between my legs. And
because Oliver is intuitive, he picks up on my small movement and his eyes
darken to the color of the deepest parts of the ocean.
“I want to be real upfront with you, Macey. I’ve thought about you so
many times when I’ve done this,” he admits with a low, guttural groan.
“But seeing you standing here, in my bathroom… a picture fucking perfect
fantasy come to life.”
My body moves me forward by one step. I’m not sure where it wants to
go or what it wants to do, but curiosity is winning right now. I went from
wanting to be a part of this, to needing to be a part of this.
“Are you going to…” I stop myself. Not wanting to sound as
inexperienced as I am.
“Finish that sentence.”
“Are you going to come?” I ask nervously, barely above a whisper.
His strokes slow, eyes never leaving mine before a grin forms on his
lips. “Do you want to watch?”
I nod my head with eagerness wondering who I’ve just become in a
matter of seconds.
“Sit,” Oliver orders, jerking his head to the large bathroom counter.
I take slow steps, keeping my eyes fixed on his as desire courses
through my bloodstream. I give myself a little jump to sit, and as soon as I
do, I cross my legs. Right now, my pussy is throbbing and in dire need of
attention. I’ve never wanted to touch myself more than I do right this
second.
His gaze lights me on fire before he says, “Uncross those legs for me,
dragonfly.”
I let out a small groan, but do as he asks.
“Good girl,” he praises. “Now lean back. Let me see you.”
My legs open the smallest amount. My leather skirt does not allow me
much room to widen, but it’s just enough that I’m sure he can see the wet
spot through my bodysuit. I use my hands to hold me up as I sit back and
watch him.
 Strangely enough, sitting here under his eye, is making me feel every bit
of sexy I’ve never felt before. And I’m not even doing anything other than
watching.
“Fuck.” He bites his bottom lip. “You’re so fucking perfect. I want to
see more of you.”
I remain silent. I can’t even form coherent thoughts to even nod in
agreement.
A spark of confidence courses through me and I answer his question by
reaching for the hem of my shirt and pulling it up over my head. I feel my
nipples harden under my bra at the rush of air hitting my skin.
“Beautiful,” Oliver murmurs as he continues to stroke his cock. “What I
would give to have my hands all over your body, Macey. To trail kisses up
your thigh until I give you exactly what you crave.”
My hand finds my ink covered thigh as I run my hand along the art. A
scene of wildflowers, sunshine and raindrops cover my left thigh, a
reminder for me to live like a wildflower, searching for the sunshine and
growing after the rain.
My fingertips skate along the ink right above my knee until I reach the
hem of my skirt. I lift it just the smallest amount to give me more access to
open up for him. There is something so insanely hot about knowing that I’m
what’s going to get him off right now.
Not another girl.
Not some porn on TV.
But me. Sitting here for him.
“Picture. Perfect,” Oliver growls. “You’re going to make me come and
my hands haven’t even touched you.”
I prop myself up on my hands one more time, keeping my legs spread
for him. As I do, I can see the muscles in his stomach contract as he picks
up the pace. Within seconds, Oliver’s breathing becomes wild and frenzied
while his intense glare continues to light me on fire.
I watch in shock as cum pours out of the tip and into his hands.
“Fuck, Macey,” he groans my name as his release takes over.
Oliver slows his strokes until his breathing regulates. Then, he releases
his cock from his hands and walks next to me to wash up in the sink
directly to my right without saying another word.
That was the hottest thing I think I’ve ever seen.
And it was my name on his lips.
 As soon as he’s done, he moves to stand between my legs. Naked from
head to toe as he cages me in. His breath is hot on my face as he leans in
close.
“I didn’t overstep, did I?” his voice pained, and almost full of regret.
“Not at all,” I choke out. “That was… hot.”
A few heartbeats pass, he doesn’t move from where he’s standing.
“Good,” he finally says. “You terrify me.”
My eyes narrow. “How so?”
“Never in my life have I had a fear of screwing things up. But with you,
I lose all control. I don’t want to scare you away. I…” he pauses, as if he’s
trying to process his thoughts. “I don’t want you to leave.”
My hands cup the side of his face on instinct. “I’m not going
anywhere.”
No matter how much this scares me, I don’t think I could leave if I tried.
Oliver Ford has made me want things I didn’t think were possible.

OceanofPDF.com
I’ve barely seen the woman I’ve become obsessed with after she caught me
fantasizing about her over a week ago.
It’s helped that Macey has been busy with new hire orientation and
training all week. She leaves early and isn’t home until after the sun sets. I
could be a selfish asshole and ask why they’re such long days, but she
walks in the door with a smile on her face…and I couldn’t ask for more.
She’s doing what she loves and it makes me happy to see her this way.
I don’t know what came over me that night in my bathroom, but after
seeing her looking like that, I couldn’t get her out of my head as I waited
for the water to run hot.
Next thing I knew, my hand was wrapped around my cock and I was
about to come when she showed up. I’ve never come so hard in my life
with her sitting there watching me. She’s beautiful, in every sense of the
way, but it was sexy as all hell seeing her sitting on my bathroom counter in
nothing but a skirt and her bra.
Mackenzie has been busy with school this week. On top of that, she’s
been heading to Peyton’s daycare center immediately after school. It just so
happened to be on the same street as her school, so Peyton has been picking
her up and walking Mackenzie back with her.
 Mackenzie loves kids despite being one herself. She likes the idea of
‘working’ and helping Peyton with the little ones. I think it has a lot to do
with the circumstances she grew up in and she’s so damn good with them
too. She holds more patience than most adults.
Needless to say, I’ve barely seen both of my girls.
I’ve turned down a number of trips since Macey walked into my life. I
want to go on them, trust me. But I hate the thought of leaving her and
Mackenzie. They both have this insane chokehold on me and it makes me
want to stay put for the first time in my life.
My phone buzzes on the end table next to the couch, and I pick it up to
see Logan's name flash across the screen.
“What’s up?” I answer.
“Eww. What’s up with you?” he snaps. “No, hi. No, how are you? What
am I, chopped liver now?”
I can’t help but laugh. “You’re so dramatic, you know that?”
“Can’t help it. I’m losing all my friends here.”
“You are not losing all your friends.” I roll my eyes even though he
can’t see me. “Miss me, Logan?”
“Whatever,” he scoffs. “What are you doing tonight? Do you want to
head out for drinks? I have a Saturday off for once in my life.”
There’s a part of me that really wants to take him up on that offer. Trips
aren’t the only thing I’ve skipped on since she’s been here. I’ve missed the
last few Wednesday’s with the boys because I’d rather be here.
“Not tonight. It’s Macey’s first night working.”
“And?” he says. “It’s not like she’s going to be there. What are you
going to twiddle your thumbs all night while you stare at the front door
waiting for her to come home?”
“I might.”
“How am I still friends with you Ford brothers?”
“Because we’re the only ones you have in the city beside those guys
you work with.”
He groans. “You’re so annoying. If you change your mind. Call me.”
He hangs up on me, and I just laugh.
Typical Logan.
Just as I place the phone back down on the end table, Macey catches my
eye as she walks into the kitchen. My eyebrows furrow in realization that
she’s not dressed for work. She’s wearing sweatpants, an oversized tee, and
slippers.
I jump off the couch before I can think of anything else. “What are you
doing?”
“Getting a drink of water?” Macey says as she fills her glass before
making her way over to the couch and sits down. She tucks her legs under
her small frame and grabs the remote.
“Don’t you have your first night in the kitchen tonight?” I ask.
She shrugs, clicking the TV on. “I have to call out but no one was
picking up when I called ten minutes ago. So I’ll try again in a little bit.”
“What? Why?” I blurt out, harsher than I intended. “It’s your first night.
You can’t call out.”
“I have to. Peyton called me earlier to tell me that James has the
stomach bug and she doesn’t want to risk Mackenzie getting it. I appreciate
her for that.”
Wait… she’s calling out of work because she has no one to watch her
daughter?
“Okay?”
“I can’t go to work and leave Mackenzie here alone.”
“She won’t be alone. I’m here,” I assure her.
“Oliver,” she breathes out. “You have a life. You need to get out and
hang out with your friends.”
Fuck. She must have overheard some of my conversation on the phone
with Logan. It’s not like I said anything about her or Mackenzie being the
reason I don’t go out. I don’t know how many times I need to tell her that I
don’t do anything I don’t want to do.
This is all I’ve wanted lately.
Her. Mackenzie. Being here.
“You heard me on the phone, huh?” I smirk.
“Yes, and I feel really guilty. I feel like we’re taking over your social
life. I hate being the reason you’re not doing anything. I think I’m ruining
your life.”
She’s cute when she rambles and shows her true feelings.
I take a seat on the couch next to her, throwing my arm around the back
of the couch where she sits.
“I’m right where I want to be, dragonfly.”
 Macey throws herself off the couch, almost aggravated. “You’re a guy,
Oliver. You have needs. You need to get out there.” She’s talking a mile a
minute with arms flailing all over the place.
The corner of my lip tips up even more as I cross one leg over the other,
resting my ankle on my thigh. “I’m pretty sure you witnessed me taking
care of my needs just fine last week.”
She blushes at that.
Bingo.
“That’s just because I was there at that moment.”
“No.” I stand from the couch now, bringing myself directly in front of
her as I close the distance between us. “That’s because you’re the center of
every fantasy I have when my hand is wrapped around my cock, Macey
Evans.”
Her chin lifts to meet my eyes and they widen almost instantly.
I can’t think about anything else when I’m alone in my room. Every
thought I have when I’m not sleeping is her. I’m consumed by her.
“With that being said.” I bring a finger under her chin to make sure her
gaze stays locked with mine. “Mackenzie stays with me. No questions
asked.”
She sighs. “Are you absolutely positive that’s okay?”
“Do I really need to repeat myself again?”
“I know, I know.” She steps out of my hold to grab her glass of water as
she makes her way to the kitchen. “You don’t do anything you don’t want to
do.”
“Good girl.”
The cup tumbles into the sink as soon as the word leaves my mouth like
she’s caught off guard by my praise. The night she walked in on me in the
bathroom was without a doubt, the hottest fantasy I’ve ever had come to
life.
I could tell it’s not something she’s used to with the way her body
reacted to me.
I could also tell she’s never been praised properly.
“Now go get ready for work and tell Mackenzie that I’m going to kick
her ass at Monopoly tonight.” I laugh. “I mean, I’m going to let her win, but
just leave that part out for me, will ya?”
Macey runs her fingers along her lips as if to zipper them shut. “My lips
are sealed.”
 She retreats to her room to get ready for work and I move quickly to get
the board game out, two cans of orange soda and some chips. I’ve learned
from hanging out with Mackenzie that she loves sour cream and onion
chips so I make sure to keep some on hand at all times for her.
As soon as I set everything up and open the box to the game, both girls
emerge from the hallway. Mackenzie throws herself onto the couch in her
buffalo plaid checkered pajamas and a fresh braid on the side of her hair
from after her shower.
Macey looks perfect as always.
She’s wearing her black kitchen pants and a button down chef shirt that
has the restaurant's logo on it with her hair pulled back in a tight bun on the
back of her head.
Macey surprises me when she walks up to me, wrapping her small arms
around my waist and whispering, “Thank you,” into my chest. “I owe you
one for this.”
“You owe me nothing. Have the best first night in the kitchen, chef.”
I lean down and press a kiss to her forehead.
Macey blushes before she’s out the door without a passing glance.

Mackenzie lets out a yawn from the spot next to me on the couch. She’s
turning into quite the night owl when she’s with me at night.
Monopoly didn’t last long for us because I let her win. I love a good
board game but who has the time and patience for this particular one? So I
let her buy all the big name blocks and she won the entire game about an
hour later when I went bankrupt.
“Why don’t you head to bed. You seem tired,” I tell her.
She groans, but stretches her arms out above her head. “I don’t want to
go to bed. I’m not ready.”
“It’s almost ten.”
“But I like hanging out with you,” she admits.
Talk about making a grown man feel all the feels. Kids are so funny
because they don’t hold back their feelings. When they say something, they
usually mean it and they mean it with their whole heart. Hearing Mackenzie
admit this makes the grip she already has on me only tighter.
 “I like hanging out with you too, Kenzie,” I say giving her a little
shoulder slug.
She laughs at that. “Can I tell you something, Ollie?”
“Anytime. You can always tell me anything.”
“I hate when people call me anything other than Mackenzie.”
She what?
I’ve seriously been calling her a name she hates since the day we left
the mountains and I’m just learning now that she actually hates that
nickname? Fuck.
“Why didn’t you tell me? You should have said something the first time.
I would have called you by your full name.”
Mackenzie shrugs her shoulders. “I didn’t want you to.”
I stare at her, blinking as I try to understand what this means.
“You’re so cool,” she continues. “And the fact that you made that
nickname sound so awesome made me want you to keep calling me that.”
“I think you’re pretty cool too,” I tell her the honest truth.
She smiles but another yawn quickly follows after that.
“How about we make a deal? Fifteen more minutes of this show and
then it’s bedtime. Does that work for you?”
Mackenzie nods. “That’s a deal I can work with.”
She settles into me and I can’t help but think about how my life has
drastically changed in the last few months. In the best way possible.
I get it now. I do.
Why Thomas would drop anything and everything for his son.
Why Thomas was head over heels for Peyton as quickly as he was.
Why Marc couldn’t stay away from Avery even if he tried.
The woman I met on a flight home from work had to go and change
everything. I’m not afraid to admit that it scared the crap out of me when I
heard Macey was a mom. I’ve always tried to avoid them at all costs
because I knew I wasn’t built for a relationship. I never once had plans to
stick around long enough with anyone and I couldn’t do that to a kid.
On top of my transient lifestyle, no part of me has felt like I had any
fatherly instincts. It all came so naturally for my dad, being able to balance
work and family life. Marc grew up always wanting to be just like dad.
Thomas was a little more career driven. But I just never stuck around long
enough for anything more than a quick weekend fling. I thought there was
no way a family would happen for me.
 Up until her orientation began, finding new little breakfast nooks with
Macey has become a regular occurrence. We started ordering multiple
plates and splitting everything, just so we can try more food together. This
has actually resulted in me creating a whole new base on my blog just
dedicated to NYC content. There have been a few times I've needed to go
out and take some pictures for the blog and both girls will come along with
me to see a little more of the city. Mackenzie loves it because she brings her
camera and we take the pictures together.
This new normal is bringing me a sense of peace I had no idea I was
missing.
I’ve never been more comfortable with the direction of this life and
staying put with my girls. I don’t know for sure how either of them feel
about it, but that’s what they are to me.
My girls.
The ones I would protect at all costs.
The ones I would drop everything for if they needed me.
A few minutes go by as these thoughts swarm in my head when
Mackenzie interrupts them.
“Hey, Ollie?”
“Yeah?”
“I just want to say again that you’re really great. I don’t know if I ever
actually said thank you for my room. It’s really amazing.” Mackenzie
yawns again. “And this place. And for bringing us here.”
She’s sitting right next to me, but she scoots herself closer and wraps an
arm around my waist causing me to drape an arm around her shoulder to
hold her into me.
“I really love you,” Mackenzie confesses.
And there it goes.
My heart. Gone.
Completely lost for the taken by a little girl who’s flipped my world
upside down in the greatest way possible.
No child has ever said that to me other than James who has known me
his entire life. Loving your family is something you naturally learn when
you grow up surrounded by healthy relationships. I beamed when he first
told me “I love you, Uncle Ollie,” but there's something so special about
hearing it from Mackenzie.
 After taking a minute to process it, I give her a tighter squeeze on the
shoulder.
“I love you too, Kenzie.”
And I mean it. I really fucking do.

OceanofPDF.com
“Macey, you completely killed it in the kitchen tonight!” Kevin says,
holding out his fist for me to meet him in a fist bump.
“Yeah?” I question him. “Thank you. It was way busier than I
anticipated it would be.”
“It was one of our busier nights for sure,” Jan says as she brings a stack
of pans to the dishwasher.
Kevin is the head cook here who I work directly under and Jan is one of
the other cooks working alongside us. Kevin has to be in his fifties but you
can tell he looks younger than he is. His gray hair definitely gives away
more of his age. Jan looks to be about my age which is nice to have
someone close to work with.
Since it was my first night behind the line, I took some time to intently
watch the way each person does things, learning that they each work
together as a seamless team. Most of them don’t say many words when
we’re slammed. If they do, it’s one word and everyone else just knows what
needs to be done. Kevin says “broccoli” and Jan knows exactly which plate
needs it. Otherwise, it’s light conversation between rushes.
I like to think I’m a pretty quick learner. Once I picked up on some
things, I jumped myself right into their groove.
 “You fit in perfectly.” Jan smiles as she comes back to help clean up.
Pride takes over every single part of me.
I did it.
My first shift.
I still can’t wrap my head around the fact that the goal I set myself when
I was just a young girl is finally happening.
“I still feel awful about that order I messed up. Who messes up a baked
potato for a sweet potato?” I shake my head.
“If that’s your only mistake, then I would call this the best night.” Kevin
laughs.
“Ugh. I just hate to see people unhappy.”
“If they are unhappy over a potato mix up that can easily be fixed, that’s
on them, girl,” Jan says.
Kevin stops wiping the counter to turn to me. “Most people fail
miserably on their first shift here. They aren’t fired or anything, obviously.
But first shifts are the hardest for new employees and you were kind of
thrown into the deep end with a busy weekend shift.”
“And you didn’t serve a well-done steak to someone who wants it rare.
That kind of mistake costs a whole new steak. You fucked up potatoes.
That’s nothing.” Jan waves her hands.
Dream job. Check.
Supportive coworkers. Double check.
“Thank you guys for making me feel better.”
“It’s the honest truth. I don’t know about Jan over here, but I’m honored
to work with you.”
“I agree with that.” Jan nods. “Now get out of here and go celebrate a
successful shift.”
“No. I can stay to help clean up.” I pick up an empty container that once
held the potatoes that will haunt me for shifts to come.
“Nah.” Kevin grabs the bin from my hands. “We got this tonight.”
I thank them and say goodbye before moving quickly to hang up my
jacket for the night in the little locker they gave me in the employee lounge.
I can’t wait to get back to the apartment to tell Oliver all about how
amazing this night was.
Mackenzie is likely sleeping because she’s one of the few kids who
loves their sleep and likes to go to bed early. But knowing her, she’s going
to wake me up at the crack of dawn to hear all about it. She was just as
excited as I was for all of this and there’s truly no better feeling in the
world.
When I made the decision to chase this dream, I was nervous about how
it would affect her. I’ve quickly learned there’s no better feeling than having
the person you love more than anything in the world cheer you on and be
just as excited as you are to watch everything unfold the way it should.
Once I make it back home and step foot into the apartment, my eyes
widen. It’s bright as hell here. Like every single light is on which is
different from the last time I was this excited to come home.
My eyes scan the room before landing on the kitchen where I find
Oliver. He’s leaning on the counter, using his hands to anchor him there as
he reads a book that’s laid out in front of him. His black frame glasses thick
with white dust sit on the bridge of his nose. He has that ridiculous apron on
that I can’t help but chuckle at every time he brings it out.
My eyes land on the mess that’s scattered everywhere.
Flour. Sauce. Pans. Open cookbooks. A random assortment of kitchen
appliances that I’m confident he has no clue how to operate.
Then I notice smoke coming from the oven.
“What… in the world… is happening right now?”
He jumps at my voice as if he didn’t hear me come in. “Oh good. You’re
home.”
“What are you making?” I ask, stepping foot into the kitchen as I circle
the island and notice the crumbs and disaster everywhere. It looks like a
tornado ripped through here. “Or killing?”
“Well…” A nervous chuckle escapes him. “I don’t have a damn clue.”
Is he… nervous?
My eyes move from him and back to the counter. I can’t even begin to
try to put the pieces of this puzzle together to figure out what recipe this is
all supposed to be.
I notice the very expensive KitchenAid mixer is out and I laugh.
“What were you doing with this KitchenAid?”
Oliver scurries to a cookbook he has placed on a different countertop.
Licking his finger tip before flipping the pages aggressively like he knows
exactly what he’s looking for. “Something about whipped potatoes.”
God damn potatoes. I can’t escape them tonight.
“I really love potatoes,” he rambles. “And you know what a good potato
pairs well with?” Oliver stops himself, finger to the lip as if he’s trying to
remember what he’s doing.
This is a whole new light I’m seeing Oliver in and I truly can’t wipe the
smile off my face. It’s hysterical watching him move around the kitchen and
attempt to figure anything out. It’s adorable how nervous he seems.
“The bacon! Shit.” He runs to the oven. The second he opens the door,
smoke pours out. “I burnt the bacon,” he deadpans.
Now I’m curled over, hands on my knees, laughing.
He said that with such a serious face, not an ounce of panic or emotions.
“Stop laughing. I burnt bacon, Macey! This is a tragedy of epic
proportions.”
That only makes me laugh harder. Oliver moves quickly to slide open
the window above the sink to air out the room in an effort to avoid the
smoke detectors going off, waving a used dishrag around the kitchen to
force the smoke outside.
He attempts to scurry past me, and I stop him with two hands to his
broad chest.
“Oliver!’
He stills and his eyes meet mine. I watch his body visibly relax in front
of me.
I offer him a smile. “Tell me what’s happening here.”
Oliver releases a long drawn out sigh. “I was trying to teach myself how
to cook.”
“Why didn’t you just ask me to teach you?”
“I wanted to surprise you.”
“Why?” I ask hesitantly.
“Because…” He takes a step to me, closing any distance that was left
between us. “I wanted to learn how to do the thing you love to do the
most.”
This man has been taking pieces of my heart over the last few weeks.
Little by little, breaking through every invisible wall I’ve built up to protect
myself from any more hurt in my life.
“If you haven’t picked up on it by now… I kinda like you, Macey
Evans.”
I think Oliver just took all of my heart for the keeping.
I’m silent because I can’t find the words to even respond.
This mess. Him being so flustered. It was all so he could learn how to
do my most favorite thing in the entire world.
 “First things first.” I clear my throat, fighting back any emotions that
are fighting to reach the surface. “Let’s get this cleaned up. Next time, you
wait for me and I’ll teach you all you need to know.”
Oliver responds with his signature grin and a nod.
We move seamlessly together to clean up the dishes he’s used and
appliances that he had out that he did not need for any of these recipes he
attempted to make. He has successfully snapped out of his flustered state
when he settles next to me at the sink to take over drying duty.
“How was your first night at Mollie’s?”
I smile wildly as I scrub the pan. “It was amazing, Oliver. You have no
idea. Not to be dramatic or anything, but it was probably the best night of
my life, next to giving birth to Mackenzie.”
“That’s amazing. I’m really proud of you.” He bumps my shoulder as he
picks up the next dish to dry.
“Don’t be too proud.” I laugh. “I messed up potatoes tonight.”
“How in the world do you mess up potatoes?”
I drop the pan, propping one hand on my hip and the other pointing to
the Kitchen Aid still nestled on the island. “I don’t know… why don’t you
tell me?” I smirk.
Oliver looks in the direction of my hand and nods. “Touché”
“But if you must know, I served a sweet potato instead of the baked
potato the customer wanted.”
“Honest mistake. All potatoes look the same to me when they aren’t
cooked and cut open.”
We both pause at how ridiculous that sounds before we fall into a fit of
laughter together.
I vividly remember how nervous I was to take this man up on his offer
of coming back to the city with him, but it’s slowly turning into the best
decision I’ve ever made. He makes everything so easy and carefree. He
makes me forget about my past mistakes, and he makes me want to be a
better version of myself.
Once the kitchen is spotless, Oliver throws the dishrag on the counter
before removing his glasses to sit next to the sink and props a hip against it.
“Now what?”
“What do you mean?” I narrow my eyes.
“You said first things first before. So now what?”
 I smile spreads across my face remembering what he said when Oliver
admitted what he was doing here in the kitchen.
“So… you kinda like me, huh?” I ask with full confidence.
“Kinda. Sorta. Maybe.” He shrugs.
“Then I guess the second order of business is that you should probably
kiss me again. You know since I had such a great night at work.”
His lips curve up as he hums. “You want me to kiss you again,
dragonfly?”
“Kinda. Sorta. Maybe.”
He doesn’t waste a second before his lips crash into mine.
Fervently.
Wildly.
His fingertips slide through my hair as he grips the back of my head,
angling me just the right amount to give himself better access to my mouth.
My hands grip his biceps as I press my body into him. My body lights up
even more and I moan into his mouth just as his tongue swipes my bottom
lip.
I open up for him instantly as our tongues dance eagerly together. I
press up to my toes, wanting to be as close to him as possible, craving the
oxygen in his lungs to bring me back to life.
As soon as I do, Oliver lifts me up, never breaking free from my mouth
as if we’re glued together. I wrap my legs around him and instantly feel his
hardness press into me. It forces another moan of pleasure out of me right
before he places me on the counter.
“You can’t be moaning like that,” he says out of breath as he breaks free
from our kiss. “I don’t think I’ll be able to control myself any more than I
already have if you keep that up.”
I answer him by cupping his face and bringing his lips back to mine.
I can’t help it when my hips begin to slowly rock into him through the
kiss. I fight back the moan that’s sitting in my throat because… fuck, this
feels incredible. I want him to lose control with me.
My clit is throbbing between us and the friction sends a surge of
endorphins through my body that has me begging for more from him.
Oliver stops kissing me again.
“Macey,” he breathes out. His hands move from my hair to my thighs,
gripping them with a force that tells me he’s holding back with everything
he has in him.
 I grip his forearms and feel the veins protruding under my palm as I
beg. “Touch me, Oliver. Please touch me.”
“Where do you want me to touch you?”
I have never admitted to anyone other than my new girlfriends that I’m
inexperienced. If the situation ever arose, my plan was to let them take the
lead and follow along with that. But I trust Oliver. More than I’ve trusted
anyone before.
If we’re going to do this, I have to tell him.
“I don’t know,” I finally admit. “But I need you to make me feel things.
I need you to show me how to do this. I’ve never…” I pause as his eyes
bore into mine, urging me to continue. “I’ve never been with anyone other
than Mackenzie's dad.”
His eyes widen at the same time he takes a tentative step back in shock.
Disappointment swarms me.
Talk about a mood killer.
“What are you telling me, Macey? Did he hurt you? Did he force
himself on you?”
I place my hands on his chest. “No, nothing like that. We were young. I
later found out that it was just a ‘fun time’ for him in high school. Hence
why he’s not in the picture. He wanted nothing to do with the both of us.”
I spit the words out in rapid fire, and pray to God he doesn’t judge me
for this.
Oliver’s gaze travels from my eyes and down my body as I sit perched
on his kitchen island. My heartbeat pounds in my chest. One… two… three
long beats pass before he lifts me up and I wrap my arms and legs around
him. I cling to him for dear life while my mind races wondering what’s
going through his.
“What are you doing?”
He doesn’t answer me, but kicks open his bedroom door with what feels
like rage before my ass quickly falls onto his king-size bed.
He turns around to close and lock the door behind him.
I stand up. “If you brought me in here to scold me so that Mackenzie
doesn’t hear, then save it. I’ve had enough of that the last eight years of my
life.”
“Is that what you think?”
I wave my arms out to showcase the room. “What do you want me to
think?”
 He takes slow fluid steps towards me, no ounce of smile or amusement
on his face.
“I brought you in here because it makes me completely rage inside
knowing you and this body have never been fucking worshiped before.”
I inhale a sharp breath and trap it in my lungs.
“That no one has ever touched this body properly before.” Oliver’s
fingertips brush my skin from my hand to my shoulder. “That no one has
tasted you before.”
“I—” He cuts me off with a finger to my lips.
“I brought you in here because when I touch you how you deserve to be
touched, I don’t want it to be on the kitchen counter. Because when I touch
you, Macey Evans… I know that you’re going to be screaming my name
when you come. We shouldn’t be waking Mackenzie with that kind of
noise, right?” Oliver smirks.
I release the breath I forgot I was holding, unable to answer him with
any sort of words or movement of my head in agreement. My body is
reigniting in flames as a shiver runs down my spine at the idea of him
touching me the way he says he will.
I want that. I want him.
“Touch me, Oliver,” I repeat the same words I begged in the kitchen.
He answers by reaching for the top button of my shirt. Slowly and
intently, he unbuttons each of them one by one before he untucks it from
my pants. His eyes never once leave mine as he does it. The anticipation
builds inside of me and I’m eager for what’s next.
Oliver pushes the shirt off my shoulders and I stand there exposed to
him in nothing but a light pink lace bra and my work pants.
“Fuck,” he drawls out when his eyes land on my chest. “Do you know
how many nights I’ve dreamed about this?”
His hands move to palm under the swell of my breasts, and that does it
for me. My chest jolts forward into his palms as the sensation of pleasure
spirals out of control through every part of me. I don’t know how I’ll be
able to handle him touching me anywhere else, because this feels wild.
Oliver’s head dives into my neck, and his lips press against the
pounding pulse that I know he feels. He presses kiss after kiss to every part
of my neck, trailing down to my exposed shoulder before he reaches behind
me to unhook my bra and freeing my breasts for him.
 I swallow past the lump in my throat as nerves spike for this man seeing
me in this light for the first time. I’ve never been a self-conscious person.
But having a baby changes your body. Your breasts are no longer as plump
and your stomach has a little extra stretch to it. Things I’ve learned to love
and embrace. I only hope he feels the same way.
“Fucking. Perfect,” Oliver says, as if he can read my thoughts. “You’re
so perfect.”
His hands find my breasts the second the word leaves his lips. Rolling
my hardened nipples between his fingertips turning my breathing almost
erratic.
“Jesus,” I pant through breaths.
Oliver bends down, taking one of my nipples into his mouth and I’m
slightly embarrassed with the moan that comes out of me. My thighs clench
together as my hands dive into his blonde, tousled hair. I grip the strands
while his tongue flicks back and forth before he sucks hard.
“Fuck.” My head falls back.
“So responsive, baby.” His hot breath against my nipple with his words.
“I can’t wait to see how you react when I touch you… here.” His other hand
reaches between my legs, cupping my now soaked pussy on the outside of
my pants.
I jump with the brief touch between my legs. Craving more, I hook my
thumbs inside the waistband and begin to bring my pants down my legs
slowly and tentatively as his heavy gaze remains fixed on each move I
make.
Oliver makes a sudden movement, and my eyes land on him palming
the growing erection between his legs, forcing my lips to twist into a grin at
knowing that I have that effect on him.
Once I step out of my pants, the only remaining piece of fabric touching
my body is the pair of black lace panties I decided to wear tonight. I should
feel cold, but every part of me feels on fire under the weight of his stare as
he skims every inch of bare flesh.
I reach up and pull the clip from the back of my hair before tossing it off
to the side, letting my hair flow messy and wild down my back.
An unrecognizable sound comes out of Oliver from somewhere deep in
his chest before he lifts me in his arms to place my back against the soft
comforter of his bed.
My chuckle is stopped short when Oliver lands a searing kiss to my lips.
 His body pressed on top of mine as my hands claw at the muscles on his
back, pulling him closer to me to erase every single bit of space that
separates us. I feel the bulge behind his sweatpants between my legs and
without thinking, my hips buck up to meet him.
“Macey.” He releases his lips from mine, his minty breath against my
lips. “Don’t.”
I groan. Partially annoyed because I want to feel this.
I want to feel this with him.
Oliver laughs. “You’re so cute when you’re begging for me.” He kisses
the shell of my ear, his smooth jawline brushing my cheek. “I promise I’m
going to give you exactly what you need.” He presses a kiss to my
collarbone. “As much as it pains me to not be inside you right now, I’m
going to take my time with this body.” He trails a kiss down to the swell of
my breast. My back arches as his mouth clamps around my nipple. “I’m
going to learn and explore every inch of you.” Oliver continues moving
down to my striped stomach. The area I’m most nervous for him to see so
close. His lips touch every single stripe as he moves closer to the line of my
lace panties. He growls against my skin. “Every fucking inch of you.”
Just as I’m about to beg him to touch me, his hand comes up to pull the
panties down, allowing him access to an area even I’m unfamiliar with.
My body shakes with a mix of nerves and need. I’ve never wanted
anything more than this.
Oliver removes them from my legs, tossing them to the side as he stares
down at my bare pussy open and on full display. I watch every feature on
his face to try and figure out what he might be thinking. But any amount of
nerves I had are washed away when he pulls his bottom lip between his
teeth at the same time his lips curve into a grin.
“I don’t have to touch you to know you’re dripping for me.” His voice
deep with desire. “Your pussy is begging to be touched, isn’t it?”
I nod eagerly as I lift my head to meet his stare.
Oliver reaches between my legs and runs a single finger between my
wet slit. My back completely arches off the bed at the contact as I moan in
pleasure.
“So. Fucking. Responsive.”
His finger reaches my clit and I swear I’ve never in my life felt a feeling
quite like this. It’s intoxicating and overwhelming in the best way possible.
My hips buck into Oliver’s hands while he rubs slow circles around the
throbbing bundle of nerves. I want him to give me everything he’s got.
“Fuck,” I say through a breathy moan.
Just as the words leave my lips, his one hand grips my tattooed thigh
while his finger dives inside of my pussy. I scream. I fucking scream out in
bliss as he slowly pumps in and out of me.
“You’re so tight, baby. I can feel every single muscle clamp around my
finger.”
“More,” I beg through ragged breaths. “Please. I want more.”
“Only because you asked so nicely,” Oliver says before removing his
finger from me and replacing it with two fingers while his thumb finds my
clit. Only enhancing the euphoric feeling taking over my body right now.
I don’t know what having a real orgasm feels like, but if I had to
guess… I’m pretty damn close to seeing stars from Oliver’s fingers working
my pussy as he plunges in and out of me. I know I’m wet, but I can hear it
with every thrust.
“I’ll give you everything you want, Macey. But I need something from
you.”
I lift my head to meet his eyes but can’t form coherent words. My
mouth is parted and my breathing is rapid as I try to maneuver the feelings
lighting me up right now.
“I want you to come for me. I want you to soak my fingers so I can lick
off every last drop of your pleasure.”
That does it.
My legs quiver around him as he fucks me with his hand harder and
faster.
“I think I’m going to…” I pant.
“Yes. That’s it,” he urges me. “Bring yourself over the edge for me,
baby. Let me see you fall apart for only me.”
And I do. I shudder around him as my orgasm takes over.
I scream out his name over and over again as my hands grip the sheets
around me. The most powerful feeling takes over my body and I’ve never
felt sexier than I do under his watchful eye with his hands touching the
most sensitive parts of my body.
As I come down from the wild high I just experienced, Oliver removes
his fingers from inside of me. I prop myself up on both elbows, my chest
rising and falling rapidly as I watch him bring his fingers between his lips.
Sucking them clean.
“The sweetest thing I’ve ever tasted.” He hums in approval.
“Jesus. Christ,” I whisper.
Oliver leans forward, pressing a kiss to my forehead before he retreats
to the en suite bathroom. As he walks back into the room, I notice a
washcloth in his hands. But I also notice the painful erection he’s trying to
hide behind his sweatpants. He doesn’t say anything as he reaches between
my legs, pressing the warm cloth to me.
I hiss at the contact and his eyes widen. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?”
I shake my head.
“I need words, Macey. Tell me I wasn’t too rough with you.”
“No,” I say quickly. Not wanting him to feel one bit of guilt over this
because I wanted this the same way he did. “It was… wow. It was
incredible.”
Oliver runs a palm over my sweat soaked hair, planting another kiss to
my forehead.
Which has me soaring every time his lips make contact.
Once he stands off the bed, I follow suit and grab my clothes that are
littered across the floor. Anxiety creeps back into my gut because why
didn’t he want more? Did he want me to return the favor? This new territory
has me unsure of what to do next.
And I don’t want to screw things up with him.
I dress in my panties and bra, sliding my pants on, trying to avoid eye
contact with him.
Tears sting the back of my eyes.
“Macey,” he cuts through my thoughts. “What are you thinking right
now? Why are you rushing out of here?”
“I’m not,” I snap back, quicker than I intended.
He grips my wrist, stopping me from putting my shirt back on. Silently
pleading with his eyes to tell him how I’m feeling.
“I’m sorry,” I admit. “I’ve never done this before. I feel like I need to
return the favor.”
He laughs. “You don’t need to return anything. Whatever happens after
this is on your pace and wherever you want it to go.” He cups my cheek.
“I’ve told you once, and I’ll tell you again. You make me nervous and I
don’t want to do anything that would scare you away.”
 I swallow through what feels like thick air and nod.
“But,” he starts. My heartbeat revs with the words, impatiently waiting
to hear the rest of what he has to admit. “You may have just become my
newest addiction, Macey Evans. I’m not sure I’ll be able to get enough of
you after watching you fall apart under me. After tasting how sweet your
fucking pussy is.”
My lips part in a gasp before Oliver takes three steps away from me,
smirk plastered on his face before he spins and makes his way into his
bathroom.
When I hear the shower turn on, I realize I’m still rooted where he left
me.
I can’t help but think, Oliver just became my newest addiction too.

OceanofPDF.com
 I finished that first book you let me borrow, Peyton…
PEYTON
Well???
AVERY
So good right? I’m such a sucker for a dirty talking cowboy.
EMILINE
DON’T GIVE ME ANY DETAILS. I haven’t had any time to read
that one yet.
AVERY
If you pulled your head away from Logan’s crotch for a few
hours, you might have time to read it.
KALI
LMFAO
EMILINE
I don’t understand why you’re all so hellbent that that’s where I
keep my head. They have been in school books for your
information.
PEYTON
Leave her alone, Ave. You say it all the time… a girl has needs.
AVERY
I’m just getting tired of her trying to deny it.
EMILINE
If you must know… I prefer my head face down in the sheets
and ass in the air instead of in these textbooks. Happy?
AVERY
That’s my girl.
I know I’m still new here… but are we safe to assume that
you’re admitting things with this Logan guy?
EMILINE
There’s nothing going on…
So you liked the book, Macey?
KALI
Deflection. I love it.
The book was so hot. I don’t know how you guys read that
stuff, but I’ll tell you… I’m definitely addicted and need another
one after this.
AVERY
At least you have a super hot roommate to help you out when
they get you all hot and bothered 😉

Not sure that’s such a good idea.

PEYTON
Avery, you can’t call your fiancé’s brother hot, that’s weird.
And Macey, I don’t see it being a bad idea at all.
KALI
I agree with Peyton. There’s nothing wrong with roommates
with benefits.
EMILINE
I’m really so done with this group chat.

OceanofPDF.com
“Alright, Kenzie. Bedtime,” I tell her.
“Come on,” she tosses back. “It’s only nine. And it’s a Friday night.”
I give in again because I just can’t say no to this girl. “Fine. Ten more
minutes.”
“Okay,” she squeals. “Can we play with your camera? I took a picture
of the puzzle I finished with James on my polaroid but it didn’t come out as
good as yours do.”
I laugh. “Of course,” I say as I go to grab my camera from my bag.
As I do, my mind wanders to thoughts of how this life is so completely
different than the one I used to live. My weekends were for going out and
drinking with the boys. Now, they’re consumed with Mackenzie or Macey
if she’s not working.
But it’s everything I never knew I needed.
I can barely remember the old me and how I used to be.
It’s like they lit a fire inside of me, making me dream of more things.
Like… having a family one day.
Once we step foot into her room, I hand her the camera. “Here you go.”
She eyeballs the camera. “I still can’t get over how cool this is. I want to
get one of these when I’m old enough to have one.”
 “When you’re a little bit older, I’ll make sure you do.”
Her amazement staring at the camera washes away quickly, like
something I said has struck a chord unlocking feelings she doesn’t want to
think about. Mackenzie frowns down at the large, black camera as she
fiddles it between her palms. She looks like she’s assessing the device, but
she’s likely processing something in her head.
Mackenzie lifts her head. “Will you still be around when I’m old
enough?”
Damn. That stings.
I sometimes forget Mackenzie doesn’t have a father figure in her life
which makes me wonder if she believes that no one will stick around long
enough. I also question how much she knows about her dad and the story
behind that.
After Mackenzie told me she loved me and then having that explosive
night after Macey’s first work shift, I knew I wanted them to stick around. I
want these girls in my life for the long run. Despite not knowing how to
approach this, I want it.
I clear my throat. “I want to stick around for as long as you both will let
me,” I admit.
She smiles up at me. “I think mom would like that too.”
I raise a questioning brow. “What makes you think that?”
“Ever since her first day at work, she’s been much happier. She smiles a
lot more now. You can’t tell her what I’m about to tell you though,” she
whispers as if someone else is in the house and might hear her.
I lean down and match her tone of voice, “My lips are sealed.”
“The other night…” Mackenzie lowers her voice to a whisper. “I caught
her dancing in the kitchen while she cooked breakfast. She was dancing,
Ollie. Like what?” She giggles, waving her hands in the air the way I would
picture a teenage girl gossiping.
She’s not wrong, though.
I noticed too.
Macey has been smiling so much more this week. She’s been getting out
of the house to explore the city on her days off too. I’ve watched with my
own two eyes how much brighter she gets every day.
It’s almost like the weight of her past has lifted and she now looks
ahead for what's to come, as if she’s had a massive shift in her atmosphere.
Whether it was the crazy hot orgasm I gave her after her first night of work,
or the fact she’s actually working.
While I had to organize my life and plan my trips for the second half of
the year, I noticed a shift.
Doing that used to excite me before Macey.
Now, I just dread leaving.
“I think her new job is definitely making her happy,” I finally answer
Mackenzie.
She lifts the camera, tapping on the button on the top right corner. “I
press this button to take a picture, right?”
“Yup. One click.”
She lifts the large camera to her small face and snaps away at the puzzle
she created, something she and James worked on that makes her really
damn proud. I love that for her. Because she needs that boost. Something to
feel good about.
Just as Mackenzie pulls the camera away from her face, bouncing up
and down in excitement, it slips from her grip and tumbles to the ground
with a crash.
Her hand comes up to cover her face and she turns to stone.
“Oh my god. Oh my god,” she repeats over and over. The color has
drained from her face at this point and I can’t even tell if she’s breathing.
“Tell me it’s okay.”
“Shhh,” I say, trying to calm her as I can hear the panic breaths coming
from her. I pick up the camera and notice that the lens is now slightly bent
with a crack in the side where it hit the floor. The lens is supposed to retract
in and out when the camera is turned on. But it can’t do that when it’s
curved like that. Meaning, it’s definitely broken.
“It’s fine,” I lie, offering her a smile in hopes that she calms down.
That’s when she breaks.
Mackenzie starts crying uncontrollably, her body shaking with sobs.
“I broke it. I’m so sorry, Ollie. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean-”
“Shhhh.” I pull her small body into mine, wrapping her tightly between
my arms. “It’s fine.”
She breaks free of my hold and starts pacing her room. “No, it’s not! I
broke it. The same way I break everything. The same way I ruin
everything!”
“Don’t say things like that.”
 “I ruin everything,” Mackenzie screams back at me. Her face is red,
tears streaming down her little cheeks and rage coursing through her blood.
“I ruined your camera. I ruined my mom’s life.”
I crouch down at her level, gripping her wrists in my hands. “Don’t you
dare say that, Mackenzie,” I scold her between gritted teeth, my voice
growing louder.
From watching James grow up, I know that kids can be extra emotional
when they are upset. I know he’s much younger than her, but I can’t
imagine it’s anything different.
Both hands grip her shoulders now, forcing her body to relax under my
touch. “Stop it, Kenzie. You do not ruin everything and it’s not broken. This
is an easy fix and I have extra lenses. It’s perfectly fine.”
Despite me trying to reassure Mackenzie that it’s okay, she just sobs
harder.
I wrap my arms around her again in another attempt to bring her some
comfort. This time, squeezing her tight so she can’t pull herself away.
“Please stop crying. My heart can’t handle this right now.”
Her body relaxes at that, her head resting on my shoulder as she wraps
her arms around me, matching my tight squeeze.
“Can I do something to make it up to you? Do you want me to clean
your apartment for you?” She pulls herself free from me, looking me in the
eyes. “I can take out the trash. Mop the floors. Whatever you want.”
What the fuck?
“Absolutely not,” I snap back. “Why would I make you do any of those
things?”
“Isn’t that what I’m supposed to do when I’m in trouble?”
I shake my head. “But you’re not in trouble.”
She cries again, wrapping her arms around me as she buries her head
into my neck. “I’m so sorry.”
My heart cracks.
I hate that she’s feeling like this.
I hate that she feels this guilty over something that can easily be
replaced.
“There’s nothing to be sorry for. It’s something that can easily be
replaced. Your happiness means more to me than this camera and right now
I want you to stop beating yourself up over it.”
 Mackenzie nods as she climbs into her bed and covers herself up with
her blankets.
“Wait right here. I have something for you to help you sleep tonight.”
I run down the hall and across the living room until I reach my room.
Swiping the teddy bear with the broken leg from my bed to let Mackenzie
have tonight.
“This is Bert,” I announce, holding up the teddy bear.
I successfully make her giggle through her tear soaked cheeks. “That’s a
funny name.”
“I’ve had him my entire life and never go to sleep without him. He has a
hole in his foot though, so he’s got a permanent cast on so the stuffing
doesn’t fall out.”
“How will you sleep without him if you’re giving him to me?”
Mackenzie asks.
“I think… I’ll be okay knowing he’s still in the apartment being looked
after by the best little girl I know.” I wink.
She smiles as she snuggles back under her sheets with Bert tucked
under her arm.
“I love you, Kenzie.” I lean down to press a kiss to her cheek. “Get a
good night's sleep.”
“I love you too, Ollie,” she whispers before her eyes fall closed.

I hear the front door open and I don’t move from my spot on the couch.
For the last hour, I’ve been staring at a blank television screen hating
how Mackenzie went to bed, how she was so torn up over the camera.
I didn’t like how she was still so upset when I told her it could easily be
replaced. But she’s so young that she doesn’t fully understand that yet.
“Sorry, I’m late,” Macey announces, placing a bag on the kitchen
counter.
“What is with everyone being sorry tonight?” I groan, standing from the
couch.
I make my way to the kitchen, avoiding eye contact with Macey as I
round the island across from her. When my eyes finally land on her, my
body relaxes. Fuck, she’s so beautiful even after working in a hot kitchen all
night. Even without an ounce of make-up on, she’s the most captivating
woman.
“Oh no,” she exhales. “What happened?”
I place both hands on the counter, muscles flexing under my weight.
“I’m going to tell you, but you have to promise me you won’t say
anything.”
She swallows before she nods.
“Mackenzie went to bed pretty upset tonight.”
Before I can continue, Macey moves quickly toward the hallway that
leads to her room.
“No, stop.” I rush to her, stopping her in her tracks by gripping both of
her shoulders, forcing her body to face mine. “She’s asleep now, but she
wanted to play with my camera and take a better picture of the new puzzle
her and James have been working on. She accidentally dropped it and the
lens broke.”
She covers her eyes. “Oh my god, Oliver. I’m so sorry.”
I pull her hands away from her eyes, leaning down to level with her. Her
green eyes widen as they bore into mine. “None of that. I’m not upset or
mad at all. It’s replaceable. I was right there with her when it happened. It
was just an accident.”
“But it’s your work!” Macey interrupts me. “It’s your business. It’s your
camera. You don’t go anywhere without that thing.”
“Again… it’s replaceable.” It’s my turn to stop her. “I don’t care about
any of that shit. But it fucking killed me how upset she got over it. She
cried and cried and her face turned sheet white. I didn’t know how to handle
it.”
Her body deflates as if it was a balloon and someone just stuck a needle
in it.
Macey releases a long drawn out sigh. “She’s a lot like me. She doesn’t
like to disappoint anyone.”
“Explain.”
She moves to take a seat on the couch. There’s no doubt in my mind that
she’s trying to figure out how to say the next thing she needs to say. I take a
seat next to her and watch while she tucks her legs under her and positions
herself facing me.
“Ever since she was born, there’s been this pressure to prove everyone
wrong. You already know my parents were harsh and manipulative. I spent
my teen years trying to make everyone around me happy. I spent years
doing everything just to please other people. Specifically, my parents,
which meant putting my own happiness aside.”
“You should’ve never had to live like that,” I quip.
“You’re right. No one should have to live like that. I’m happy I finally
realized that and got the hell out of there, but I hate the lingering issues we
have to deal with and work through. I know Mackenzie is old enough to
where she’s picked up on the habits, trying to please everyone the way I’ve
always had to.”
On instinct, both of my hands grip the side of her face, pulling her close
to me until we’re a breath apart. “I hate more than anything that the two
people who are supposed to love you until the end of the earth have made
you feel like this. But it’s done. It’s fucking done. Do you hear me?”
Macey’s eyes widen, and I swear I see her eyes glisten with emotion.
She nods.
“You are one of the strongest and most resilient people I’ve ever met.
You are sunshine, Macey Evans. Don’t ever dull that shine for anyone else
ever again.”
She nods and a single tear escapes from the corner of her eye. I quickly
brush it from her cheek with my thumb before pressing a kiss to the spot
where it just fell.
“Now…” I stand from the couch to make my way to the kitchen. “Let’s
make something to eat. I’m starving.”
She huffs out an amused laugh as she follows me into the kitchen.
“I actually made us dinner before I left,” Macey says while opening up
the bag she brought home with her from work. “I made you a steak with
mashed potatoes.”
I groan in delight. “Fuck. Can I keep you?”
Macey chuckles but doesn’t reply.
There’s a part of me that wishes she would say yes. That she would
agree to stick around.
As she moves around my kitchen, my mind wanders to what’s next for
her. We never actually talked about the next step for her. Is she really only
going to be staying here temporarily? Once she earns enough from her new
job, will she leave to get her own place?
There’s a fear in the pit of my stomach for the first time in my life.
 “I can’t help but notice you haven’t left for any work trips in a while,”
Macey cuts through my wandering mind as she plates the food. “Is the blog
suffering at all?”
I shoot her a grin. “Are you trying to get rid of me?”
“Definitely not.” Her cheeks flame.
Damn, she’s so cute.
“The great thing about blogging is that the internet always works in
your favor. My posts from years ago still show up in the top ten when
someone searches a place I’ve written about. I also strategically placed ads
throughout the pages so I can get paid from that as well.”
“Wow, that’s amazing,” Macey says as she places both plates on the
kitchen counter. “It fascinates me hearing about how all that works.”
“Yeah?” I tip my head in question.
“Yeah,” she nods. “You’ve learned a lot about the kitchen and it’s only
right that I learn about your blog and how it works.”
Butterflies swarm my stomach as we sit there and eat.
For the next half hour, Macey tells me about her night at work and I tell
her about how I worked today answering emails and planning brand
collaborations.
We sit next to each other, eating dinner as if we’re a… family, just two
people catching up on each other's days while we enjoy a meal together.
I want this for the long haul.
I want this with her.
“You know,” Macey starts. “I don’t think I’ve properly thanked you for
all you’ve done for Mackenzie and me. And all you continue to do.”
“You thanked me enough last week when you were screaming my name
over and over again in my room,” I joke.
“Oliver!” Macey swats my arm.
“I’m just saying.” I laugh, shrugging a shoulder.
“I’m being serious here.” She contradicts herself with a laugh. “I don’t
know if any of this would be possible without you.”
“You would have made it here. I believe it with everything inside of
me,” I tell her the truth.
“You gave me the push. You gave me confidence.”
“Dragonfly,” I breathe out, reminding Macey of the tattoo on her
forearm that she still hasn’t told me about. “You’ve always had the
confidence inside of you. It was just masked by the armor you kept to
protect yourself and your daughter.”
“I…” Her words fall short. She’s left stunned and speechless that I
figured her all out.
Macey should know by now that she’s taken over my life enough that
I’ve learned everything about her.
I’ve learned about her good days and her bad days.
I’ve learned what little things make her smile and the things that make
her sad.
Dragonflies symbolize our ability to overcome hardships. They are a
reminder to take time to connect with your own inner strength, courage and
happiness.
Maybe she got the tattoo because it was pretty.
Or maybe she got it because it’s the reminder she always needed.
But I’ll call Macey dragonfly everyday if I need to, just to remind her.
“Listen,” I continue, attempting to change the subject. “Emiline texted
me earlier today. She wants to take Mackenzie out to lunch and for a girls’
day tomorrow? They want to go pick out a birthday gift for James too.”
Macey’s mouth parts in shock. “She does?”
“Does that surprise you?”
“I… I mean. I don’t know,” she stutters her words. “I’m not used to that.
She doesn’t have people like that in her life who want to do things with her
just because. Besides Samuel and Flora. Usually there’s always an ulterior
motive.”
“You should probably get used to it. None of us are going anywhere.”
I rise from the table, grabbing both of our dishes and begin cleaning up.
“Also, are you off Sunday?”
“I am.”
“Good. You’re coming with me to the birthday party. Another thing you
should probably get used to.” I wink.
Macey doesn’t reply to my comment. She doesn’t need to.
I know she’s going to be there Sunday.
“Are you going to be up for a bit?” she finally asks.
I try to fight back a yawn, because if Macey wants to stay up I will
gladly stay up with her.
But she catches me and tries to backtrack. “Because I’m pretty tired,”
she says.
 That’s a lie.
She quickly turns to leave, taking four giant steps toward the hallway.
It’s honestly really adorable how nervous she is around me. I get the feeling
because everything with her makes me nervous. Especially these new
feelings I have for her.
“Hey, Macey. Before you go to bed,” I call out.
“Yeah?” She turns around, her hair whipping around behind her at how
quickly she turned to face me.
My cheeks split with a wide grin as I stare at her. Her green eyes glaring
back at me in question. But I don’t say anything, I just keep smiling.
Waiting for her to match it.
And she does.
Slowly the corner of her lips twist up and I have successfully done what
I wanted to do before she went to bed—put a smile on her face.
“Goodnight.”
With that, I turn and head toward my room, wishing like hell she would
spend the night lying beside me in my bed, wrapped in my arms.

OceanofPDF.com
Mackenzie was not herself when she woke up today.
The sun wasn’t even over the horizon enough to peek through the blinds
before she was in my room and crying to me about everything that took
place last night.
She feels so awful for what she did.
I talked her through it and made sure she knows that it was just an
accident, making sure she understands accidents happen and it doesn’t
make you a horrible person.
It helped that Oliver was so good about it.
The relationship Oliver and Mackenzie have developed is something
special. Oliver's happy and relaxed personality allows Mackenzie to let her
guard down, just like it does for me. I spent so much of that first car ride to
the city worrying if suddenly having a man around would put her on edge.
But it turns out I didn't need to stress because the friendship that blossomed
between them has been incredible to watch. I see every day that Oliver puts
in the effort to grow and nourish their relationship. Mackenzie has started to
mirror his cheerful, yet calm, demeanor, but what I really think is happening
is that she's allowing herself to finally be a happy kid.
 I let her take over the kitchen after that where she made her famous
French toast and it lightened the mood a lot. Oliver even came out and she
insisted on making a giant plate for him as an apology. He kept saying over
and over how it was completely unnecessary, that she didn’t need to
apologize, but Mackenzie’s heart is too big for her body and I know she’s
going to live with this for a while.
The conversation over breakfast shifted to Mackenzie telling us about
Samuel and Flora. She spoke to them on the phone yesterday and they have
been doing well and have been really busy since the blog post.
When we finished, I was reluctant to let Mackenzie go with Emiline
after what happened yesterday. I know it was still eating her up, but it made
her happy to go spend time with her. She was extra happy to help pick out a
birthday present for James.
Who am I to deny that?
Once she left, I spent the entire day snuggled with another book I
borrowed from Peyton while the rain hammered against the windows. This
used to be my favorite time to read my educational books, but getting lost in
a fictional world is a whole new level of relaxation.
But these books… good lord.
Talk about dirty and hot. I now understand why this genre is so
addicting and the girls don’t stop talking about it. Avery once told me
through text message, once you’re in, you won't be able to stop. She was
right, I read the entire book in one sitting.
The rain finally stopped and the sun set so I made my way into the
kitchen to make something to eat. The house was strangely quiet so I
assumed Oliver was gone for the day.
I won’t lie, reading dirty romance books doesn’t help the feelings I keep
having about him. It brought me back to the night he gave me my first ever
orgasm. I don’t think I’ll ever stop thinking about it…the way my body
trembled at just the use of his fingers, the way I want more of it.
More of him.
As if I thought him into existence, Oliver walks in the kitchen.
He looks like he just walked out of the book I just read. Dark wash
jeans, and a Henley tee paired that hugs his muscles deliciously. His blonde
hair is tousled as if he ran his hands through it a few times and was content
with that.
That book got me way too worked up.
 “Good you’re here,” he breaks through my trance. “We’re going out.”
I look down at my outfit. I’m wearing a pair of oversized sweatpants
and a crop top. My hair is a literal mess perched at the top of my head in a
bun.
He can’t be serious.
I look up at the clock and realize it’s already 9 PM.
“I’m not really dressed to go out right now. And don’t places close
soon?”
He hits me that irresistible smile that I don’t think a soul could say no
to. “It’s a Saturday night in a city that never sleeps.”
“Touché.”
Oliver laughs before nodding his head towards my room. “Run and get
changed. You don’t have to get dressed up if you don’t want to. But I want
to take you out.”
My lips part. “You… want to take me out?”
“I do.”
“But why?”
He rolls his eyes. “I won’t repeat myself, Macey Evans.”
I don’t do anything I don’t want to do, replays in my head. Clearly I’m
having trouble grasping that concept. But I can’t help it, he’s mesmerizing.
He makes me forget simple things when he’s around.
“Right.” I hop off the counter. “Got it.”
He smirks. “Good girl.”
Fuck. My thighs clench together. I never knew I would be such a praise
kind of girl. Maybe it’s the books I’ve been reading or because he’s the one
saying it. Reading the words in a book leaves me all hot and bothered, and
now hearing it from those lips… oof.
“On a serious note,” Oliver continues. “I really do want to take you out.
I just want you to enjoy a little break from work and mom life, and have
some fun.”
Mackenzie decided to have a sleepover at Emiline’s apartment. I’ve
never been away from her overnight before so it’s a new feeling for me. My
plan was to stay awake, staring at my phone, waiting for her to beg to come
home to me.
However, I don’t see that happening with how happy she is with all
these new people loving on her.
“So, what should I wear?”
 “Nothing works for me,” Oliver proposes with a wink. “But I don’t
want to share your body with anyone. So, casual? Jeans work fine.”
He’s really not helping the throbbing feeling building up between my
legs that I’ve been feeling since he walked in here. Part of me wants to stay
here and let him devour me and give me another orgasm to relieve some of
this tension built up inside of me, but another part of me really wants to get
out and do something fun.
“Well then… let me go get dressed, sir.”
He growls. “On second thought, maybe we should stay home.”
“Too late. I’m going to get dressed.”
I leave Oliver with the same wink he just shot me.
Tonight should be interesting.

Oliver brought me to his favorite restaurant for dinner. It’s a small place,
but the atmosphere is perfect for a late night dining experience. He secured
a spot on the rooftop terrace that has space heaters strategically placed
everywhere. It doesn’t feel one bit like you’re sitting outside in the cool
February air.
“This place is beautiful,” I say to him as I stare up at the night sky. Stars
twinkle in the distance now that the rain has completely cleared out. The
dim lighting allows us to get the best view from here. Leaving us with the
fresh scent of rain after it’s fallen—my favorite smell.
“It’s cozy, right?”
I wouldn’t mind being cozied up next to him, if I’m being honest.
The thought reminds me to send a text to the girls later about how I
need to lay off the books for a bit because who am I tonight? Why can’t I
stop thinking like this?
The server comes over and introduces herself before I can give it more
thought.
Oliver orders an orange soda and I laugh the same way I did on that first
flight where I learned he loves it more than any other soda.
After I order a water, she leaves us to look over the menus.
“Let me guess,” I joke. “A double bacon cheeseburger for you?”
 His menu falls to the table and he shoots me a knowing look. “It’s like
you know me or something.”
“When I see bacon, I just assume that’s what you’re going to get now.”
Oliver pauses before he breaks out into laughter and I can’t help but join
him.
Everything he does is infectious.
His smile is like a sudden beam of sunlight, illuminating the darkest
parts of my heart.
He feels like home.
“I love it when you do that,” Oliver says just as his laughter dies down.
“What? Know what you’re going to order before you order?”
“No.” He shakes his head with a grin. “Laugh.”
Now it’s my turn for my laughter to die down, but the smile doesn’t
leave my face.
I truly believe that I’ve laughed more in the few weeks I’ve been with
Oliver than I have in my entire life. I really wish that was an exaggeration,
but it’s not.
The thought alone confirms leaving Montana was the best decision I’ve
ever made.
“I’m… I’m happy.”
“It looks fucking good on you.” Oliver’s cheeks dimple and I feel heat
creep up my neck.
Once we order, we fall into comfortable small talk. Our food arrives
twenty minutes later and we talk as if we are two people in a long term
relationship just catching each other up on our days over dinner.
“I think I might get a new tattoo here in the city,” I say.
“Yeah?”
“Yeah. I think so.” I nod repeatedly. “I like my tattoos to have meaning.
You know, if I’m going to live with them for the rest of my life, I want it to
be something worth having. This fresh start here, the happiness I’m feeling,
makes me want to get one to celebrate that.”
Oliver offers me an encouraging smile. “I think you should do whatever
you want to do.”
The live music from the band begins to thrum in the background
interrupting our conversation. My head snaps in the direction the band is
starting to play and I see people getting out of their seats to dance.
I look back at Oliver. “Dance with me?”
 He taps a finger to his chest. “Me?”
I look around to see if there’s anyone else I might be asking. “Yes, you.
Dance with me?”
Oliver pauses for a beat before he looks down at my extended arm and
then clasps his hand in mine as I tug him towards the makeshift dance floor
they have set up.
I don’t have a drop of alcohol in me, but being wrapped up in Oliver’s
bubble has me feeling drunk for the first time in my life. It’s a high I never
want to come down from.
He wraps his arms around my waist, pulling me close to him as we
sway to the upbeat music playing around us. My body molds perfectly with
his despite our height difference. It’s not until Oliver looks down at me, his
blue eyes turning gray with desire that the music begins to drown out
around me.
It feels like the people around us disappear too.
It feels like it’s only us in this crowded space.
As if Oliver senses it too, he pulls me in tighter despite the fact the front
of my body is already closing every bit of distance there could be. My body
feels weak from his touch, while my heart pounds with every breath I take.
“I can’t get any closer, Oliver,” I tease.
He leans down and I feel the stubble on his jaw line brush my cheek
before he whispers, “You’re never close enough.”

OceanofPDF.com
The feeling of Macey’s body pressed up against mine has me ready to go
full caveman on her. I’m ready to throw her over my shoulder and not let
her go until she’s flat on her back in my bed.
When I sent her to her room to get changed earlier, I didn’t expect her to
be ready as quickly as she was. And I definitely didn’t expect her to walk
out looking as hot as she did.
She changed into a tight pair of black skinny jeans paired with boots
that came up to her knees. And she was wearing the same body suit that still
haunts me from the night she walked in on me fisting my cock in the
bathroom. It’s so tight that it looks like it was painted on her, exposing the
swell of her breasts just for me.
I had to palm my dick just so she didn’t catch on to the fact that simply
looking at her gets me hard.
I really believe from hanging out with Peyton and Avery long enough,
that it takes light years for women to get ready for a night out. But Macey
successfully went from a messy bun, to loose flowing curls that dangle
freely down her back in a matter of fifteen minutes.
Now here I am, with her wrapped up in my arms in the middle of a
crowded restaurant.
 I take a moment to stare down at her, forcing her head to lift up to meet
my gaze. Her thick lashes flutter, while a smile permanently stretches across
her face as we sway side to side.
I need her in ways I’ve never needed someone before.
Coming home to her has me more excited than hopping on a plane to
travel ever did.
And it’s so much more than in an intimate way.
I need her the way I need oxygen to breathe.
I meant it when I said she’s never close enough.
My throat feels tight at the realization while she’s in my arms and the
delicate smell of her shampoo engulfs my senses.
“Want to get out of here?” I ask, but it comes out as if I’m choking on
my own breath for some reason.
“Are you trying to take me home, Oliver Ford?” Macey shoots me a
cheeky grin, not realizing how wound up I am over her right now.
Not to mention the way she coos my full name. I’m completely feral for
her.
“I’m definitely trying to take you home, Macey.”
I watch on bated breath for her reaction as her cheeks flame.
“I like when you call it home.” She pauses, green eyes twinkling under
the night sky above the open terrace. “You make it feel like I’m home.”
That does it.
All restraint is out the window when I grab Macey’s face between my
palms and bring her lips to mine in a searing kiss, one I need to survive the
rest of the night, one I’ve been desperate for since the last time our lips
touched.
This kiss feels like more though.
It feels like the spark that ignites everything I want with her.
It feels like I’m making Macey mine.
I run my fingers through her hair, taking every bit of air from her lungs
she wants to give me as her tongue swipes between my lips and dances with
mine. She angles her head higher, allowing me better access as I hold her
close to me. My cock swelling behind the zipper of my jeans.
Some intangible sound erupts from deep in my chest before I say, “Let’s
go.”
One single night out, and Macey is floating on cloud nine.
When I say floating, that’s exactly what she did on the entire walk
home. Her arm hooked with mine and laughing like tonight was the best
night of her life. If I didn’t know any better, I would think she even had a
few drinks in her. But she’s stone cold sober and just… happy.
“This night was so fun,” she exclaims as we enter the apartment.
Yup. Confirmation it was, in fact, the best night.
Macey stops spinning around laughing when she turns to me in the
kitchen. The smile wiped clean from her face in a matter of seconds. What
the fuck.
“This night was just… it was perfect, Oliver.” She pauses as if she’s
trying to think of the words she wants to say next. “Being around you,
being in this city… It makes me feel alive. I’ve never felt more myself than
I did tonight.”
I take slow, tentative steps toward her while she remains rooted in place.
Begging me to touch her again.
Hopefully, begging me to kiss her again the way we did at the
restaurant.
When I get close to Macey, her hands fist my t-shirt at the waist line,
forcing my body to press into hers.
“That night,” she breathes out on a shallow whisper. “When you
touched me.”
“Do you want me to touch you again?”
She nods aggressively. “But…”
I raise a brow. “But?”
“I want to touch you, Oliver.”
My heart thunders in my chest at her admission and the muscles in my
back tighten at the thought of her hands all over my body, hands I've
envisioned touching me more times than I care to admit.
I grip her chin with my thumb and finger, forcing her head upright. “Tell
me what you want to touch, Macey.”
“Everything.”
My cock jerks at that, pressing into her stomach, and I hear her suck in a
breath.
Her hands travel down to my chest as her nails dig into my skin through
my shirt while her chin still rests between my fingers. I bring my face down
until I’m practically grazing her lips. “So touch me.”
 “I… I’ve never done this before.”
Fuck. I forgot about last week when Macey told me she’s never been
with anyone other than the guy who ditched her when he found out she was
pregnant. I couldn’t sleep that night thinking about that. What kind of
person does that? Mackenzie doesn’t deserve that, and neither did Macey.
Macey’s hands moving along my shoulders to my biceps have me
swallowing down any thought I was just having. She pushes her body into
me, closing any distance that was just there.
She sucks in a sharp breath, no doubt feeling what she does to me.
My hands land on the counter behind me, allowing her to roam her
hands over my body freely. I let her take control of the situation and move
at her pace. With the silent invitation, she rakes her nails down my chest
and stops at the waistband of my jeans.
My head falls back and I moan at just her touching me there.
I can feel her unbuttoning them, before she pulls the zipper down.
I should get a medal for holding as much restraint as I am right now.
But then Macey’s hands are no longer on me and my eyes land on hers
as I snap my head down. She has her bottom lip between her teeth and her
cheeks are glowing red.
I brush a stray strand of her hair behind her ear before pressing a quick
kiss to her lips. I wrap my hand around her wrist as I guide her hand back to
the waistband of my jeans. “Take out my cock.”
Macey sucks in a sharp breath, but pushes my jeans to the ground and
reaches into my boxer briefs to grip my cock. I groan out in pleasure at the
feel of her soft, delicate hand wrapped around the shaft. I could actually
come right now from just that.
I help her out by pushing my boxer briefs down to rest on the floor with
my jeans. stepping out of them to allow her full access to me. Macey’s eyes
never leave my dick. She just stares down at it, wide eyed.
“Jesus,” she breathes out. “It’s thick.”
Macey doesn’t allow me a chance to respond because she begins
stroking me up and down with a cautious speed. I can see her brain swirling
with all sorts of thoughts as she keeps her eyes fixed where her hand works.
My chest rises and falls as my cock swells in her hand.
Macey swipes the bead of precum from the tip and I moan as my hip
involuntarily thrusts into her. “Fuck, that feels so good.”
“Yeah?”
 “Do you feel how hard I am under your touch?” I say through gritted
teeth.
She moans in agreement as her pace quickens and I hear the roar of my
own blood in my ears. “You do that to me. Only you.”
And I mean that with everything in me.
I watch as Macey wiggles her thighs where she's standing. I know her
pussy must be throbbing with need right now. Bump me up to the top of the
podium and put the damn gold medal around my neck for holding back
restraint.
My chest rises and falls at the feel of her pumping my cock, and then
she does what I least expect her to do.
She drops to her knees.
“Fuck, Macey,” I groan.
“I’ve never done this before. So I need you to talk me through this.
Okay?” She sounds confident in her question, and eager to have me in her
mouth.
I can’t even find the words to answer before Macey brings her tongue to
the base of my shaft, slowly trailing up to the tip, as if she was tasting me.
She swirls her tongue around the head of my cock.
I can no longer breathe as I watch her soft pink lips wrap fully around it
before I disappear inside her mouth.
“Fuuuck,” I growl.
Macey hums around my throbbing length and it’s taking everything in
me not to come down the back of her throat.
“That’s it, baby. Bob your head up and down for me.”
She does as I say, her lips wrapped tightly around me as she moves up
and down. She tentatively sucks the tip as she comes to the top and then
diving back down until I reach the back of her throat.
I can feel her throat constrict around me, and she gags softly.
Macey picks up speed after that, adjusting herself to my girth as she
bobs up and down like a starved woman despite already eating dinner.
“Look at you on your knees for me,” I rasp. Her eyes flutter up to meet
mine. They glisten as a single tear comes out the corner of her eye. “You
look so fucking pretty with your mouth wrapped around me and taking me
so well.”
She moans, the vibration of her around me has me ready to combust.
 “You keep making noises like that and I’m going to come down the
back of your throat.”
Macey’s eyes widen and she aggressively nods her head.
“Is that what you want?”
She nods again.
My hand flies to the back of her hair, holding her in place as I gently
buck my hips in and out of her mouth. “Suck, baby. I want to feel my cock
hit the back of your throat,” I say through gritted teeth.
She moans again and it feels too good to release now. I need another
minute with her.
“Relax your throat for me,” I say through a breathy moan. “I’m going to
come, baby.”
Macey slowly sinks lower and lower until I feel the tip deep in her
throat. My stomach tightens as I pour myself into her. Grunting as I pump
in and out, releasing everything that’s been built up over the last few weeks
of her being in my presence.
My hand is nothing compared to the feeling of her mouth.
“Jesus Christ.” I release a long, drawn out exhale.
She swallows down the last drop, releasing my cock from her mouth
with a pop before she wipes the corner of her mouth with the back of her
pointer finger. Then, she brings it into her mouth to suck it clean.
Macey stands, eyes meeting mine and god, she’s fucking perfect.
I rub my hand along her swollen, red lips before claiming her mouth as
mine again. Kissing her with enough force so that she knows she’s fucking
mine. I keep my lips to hers as I yank down her jeans in a feverous rage.
Eager to get the taste of her on my tongue.
“What are you doing?” Macey gasps.
I smirk, tossing the jeans to the side before hoisting her up on the
counter. I waste no time before I’m unsnapping her damn bodysuit and
ripping off her panties. I press a hand to her chest, forcing her back flat
against the surface, but she props herself up on her elbows to watch what
I’m doing. “You had your dessert, now it’s time for mine.”
I don’t wait for her response as my head dives between her legs. I swipe
my tongue through her already wet pussy until I reach her clit, flicking my
tongue up and down as I lap her arousal with my tongue. Macey’s back
arches off the counter and she screams out my name.
 I feel goosebumps rise on her thighs as her legs grip my face. She falls
to her back as her hands cover her mouth to muffle her screams and moans.
“Let it out, Macey. It’s just me and you. I want to hear every moan and
every scream come from those perfect lips.”
Macey does as I ask, withering beneath me as I suck her clit hard. I
want to taste everything she has to give me. I keep my tongue on her clit
while one finger finds her pussy and plunges inside.
Her head flies up to look down at me, and our eyes lock. I keep mine on
hers so she can see how much I love doing this. How much I’m enjoying
tasting her.
“God, that feels so good,” Macey flutters. “Please don’t stop.”
“I have no intention of stopping until your cum is dripping down my
chin.”
“You really know how to talk dirty.” She giggles through her erratic
breathing.
I insert a second finger with more force than I intend, causing Macey to
buck into my hand. Her back rises off the counter again and I love how
responsive she is to my touch. I fuck her hard with my fingers while I suck
on her swollen clit. Her pussy pulsates around me and I can feel she’s close
to reaching the edge.
“You’re close, baby. I need you to come for me.”
“I think I’m…” Macey’s words fall short as her legs begin to tremble
around me. I remove my fingers but keep my mouth on her pussy and I
suck up everything she’s giving me as she comes.
And she comes hard.
“Oh my god,” she continues to scream out through her orgasm.
There’s nothing hotter than Macey Evans coming for me.
I’ll die on this hill.
Once I know she’s successfully come down from her release, I rise from
between her legs. She lifts herself up until she’s resting on her hands.
I lean forward until I’m close enough to her lips. “You taste like
heaven.”
Macey grins in euphoria before she says, “That was… unreal.” Her
chest rises and falls rapidly as she works to regain her regular breathing
pattern.
Every single thing about this night only confirms all the feelings I’ve
been having for her.
She’s become my drug of choice.
My addiction.
My weakness.
Macey Evans is my everything.

OceanofPDF.com
I wake up with a beaming smile on my face despite Oliver no longer being
in the bed.
I don’t know what came over me last night.
Was it the book I spent all day reading that got me worked up?
Was it just being around Oliver?
I can’t help the flutters in my chest when he’s near, the smile that forms
on my lips when he walks into a room, the shiver that racks my body when
he touches me.
His hands.
Damn, he’s good with his hands.
The way Oliver touched me and devoured me was something I’ve
seriously been missing out on. I’ve never craved sex or anything like that
before, but I wouldn’t complain if he wants to do that again.
He also makes me want so many things that I didn’t think were in the
cards for me.
When the world shut me out for having my daughter so young, I knew I
was destined to be a single mom for the rest of my life. Because who wants
to jump into someone's life and accept the baggage that comes with another
man’s kid.
 But Oliver makes me feel like he wants this too.
We haven’t talked about more than what happened in the kitchen and I
want to, but today isn’t the day to bring it up. We have to get ready for
James’ birthday party.
I fire off a text to Emiline to see how Mackenzie is.
How’s Mackenzie doing? Did she sleep ok?
EMILINE
She slept like a rock. LOL. She actually just woke up a few
minutes ago and is begging us to let her make her famous
French toast?
It’s her favorite meal to make.
wait… Emiline…
EMILINE
Yeah?
What do you mean by ‘us’?
EMILINE
Me and the dog.

I can’t help but laugh because dogs probably shouldn’t be eating French
toasts, but whatever.
I make my way into the kitchen to make myself a cup of coffee. My
steps falter when I see Oliver standing over the stove in nothing but a pair
of sweatpants. His back is on full display for me as I admire at every rigid
muscle painted along his tanned skin.
As if he can sense me, he turns to face me and an irresistible smile is
painted on his face.
“Hey, you.” The way the words are said, I swear I melt on the spot.
“Come sit. I made you breakfast.”
“You made me breakfast?”
“I did. Mackenzie taught me how to make her French toast. She said it’s
your favorite thing she makes and I wanted to make it for you.”
Swoon.
Oliver learned how to make my daughter's favorite breakfast food so he
can make it for me.
My throat feels tight while I take a seat at the bar stool.
“I wrapped our gift for James already this morning too,” Oliver says as
he puts a plate of French toasts topped with powdered sugar in front of me.
 This man really takes advantage of mornings. It’s nine in the morning
and it sounds like he has an entire day of tasks completed already.
“Our gift?” I ask.
“Yup. We got him a plethora of puzzles that I know he’s going to love. I
hope it’s okay that I put the gift is from both of us.”
“That’s…” I pause, trying to find the words. It’s more than okay. Is this
the confirmation I was looking for not long ago when I opened my eyes and
immediately wondered what we’re doing together? “That’s fine,” I choke
out.
“You good?” Oliver laughs at me.
“Yeah. I… uh… I guess my mind is spinning a little bit this morning
about what happened last night and what this all means for us.”
Oliver’s movement in the kitchen halts. He slowly turns around as if
he’s a video that was being played in slow motion. A wicked grin plays on
his mouth and I watch his cheeks dimple.
“It means whatever you want it to mean, Macey. I don’t know the first
thing about relationships and what to do or how to do them. But there’s no
denying that I want something with you. Anything you’re willing to give
me. I want to figure everything out with you.”
I straighten under the weight of his gaze on me and my muscles tighten.
Do I want this? Yes. God yes, I do.
But I have another person to think about with every decision I make.
“But I have a daughter,” I blurt out.
“Is that who that other girl living in my apartment is?” He smirks. “I
had absolutely no idea.”
I snort out a laugh. Leave it to Oliver to take every bit of tension in a
conversation and completely evaporate it in thin air. I can’t help but relax
with his sarcasm.
“You know what I mean.”
“Actually, I don’t.”
“It means I have baggage, Oliver. Are you sure you want to get
involved with that?”
He rounds the kitchen island before he swivels my bar stool until I’m
facing him. With a small nudge, Oliver spreads my legs open and steps
between them. He grips my chin between his fingers, forcing my gaze to
meet his.
“Lucky for you.” He presses a quick kiss to my lips. “I like to travel.”
 Then he walks away to continue cleaning the pan in the sink, leaving
me frozen in place. Mouth parted like he didn’t just tell me he wants all of
me.
The broken and bruised parts.
The past I’ve been fighting so hard to be clear from.
And my Mackenzie.
He wants all of it.
“We have to leave in a little bit,” Oliver breaks the silence. “Thomas
and Peyton live in New Jersey, so we have a little bit of travel. Apparently
there’s an accident in the tunnel too, so we might have to take the long
way.”
“I’ll go get ready now then,” I say as I bring my plate to the sink. “You
know, I heard Mackenzie also made French toasts for Emiline and her dog
this morning.”
He raises a brow in question. “Emiline doesn’t have a dog.”
Well that’s… interesting.

It took us an extra half hour to get to Peyton’s house due to traffic. But it
didn’t feel like it took us long to get here at all with Oliver belting Today's
Top Hits over the radio while I laughed uncontrollably in the passenger seat.
If there’s one thing I’ve learned, I love being around him for this reason
alone.
By the time we arrived, everyone was here already. We walked through
the door hand in hand as if we do it all the time. No one batted an eye as if
everyone expected this from us.
The weather was perfect for James’ party, despite it being the end of
February. It was a cool day with a mild breeze in the air, allowing him to
have the bounce house he wanted in the backyard.
I remember when Mackenzie turned five, but her party was nothing like
this. I wish I was able to give her something like this, but my parents were
dead set on keeping things more elegant.
I’m not even sure that’s the word I’m looking for, but they acted like it
was a thirty-year-old’s party filled with a five-course meal and she couldn’t
even pick the cake she wanted.
 I’m convinced that’s why she acts so much older than her age. She was
forced out of her childhood.
That’s why I find myself on the verge of tears as I stand on their back
deck, looking out into their massive backyard as Mackenzie laughs like the
child she is with James and his friends in the bounce house.
She’s having the best day ever.
“She loves spending time with James,” Peyton says next to me. I didn’t
even hear her coming.
I shake off the emotions, not allowing them to bubble to the surface.
“She really does. She loves kids so much. I wouldn’t be surprised if she
becomes a teacher in the future.”
“I wouldn’t either,” Peyton agrees as she stares at the kids with me.
“She’s so good with them at the daycare center. We love having her come
hang out with us after school. The kids actually look forward to it and
wonder when she’s going to be there each day.”
My head snaps in her direction. “They do?”
Peyton nods. “You raised a really bright and smart young girl, Macey.”
That does it. The emotions bubble and I can’t control it. “Thank you.”
“None of that today.” She wraps an arm around my shoulder. “It’s a day
of celebration. For all things.”
I give her a curious eye and she just laughs at me.
“Come inside. We have cake.”
I follow her inside and I’m curious why we aren’t calling James and the
kids for cake.
“You ready, babe?” Thomas says from the kitchen.
“Ready,” she squeals as she bounces into his arms.
I watch intently as she wraps her arms around his waist and he wraps
his arms around her head. He looks down at her with so much love in his
eyes and I get weepy all over again. Their love is something so special. I’m
so thankful that this group of people were brought into my life and that I get
to witness their love.
My eyes scan the room and I see Marc with his arm draped over Avery's
shoulder as she wraps her arms around his waist from the side. It’s crazy to
hear the story about how they were actually faking it when they were in my
bar over the summer. As an outsider looking in, there was nothing fake
about the way they interacted with each other.
“Want me to call the kids in?” Logan asks from the couch.
 I notice Emiline sitting on the armrest of the couch right next to him.
Not quite touching him, but my brain can’t stop thinking about those two.
I’ve always been Team Emiline in the group chat. I feel like she would say
something is going on with them, but after our conversation this morning,
my curiosity peaked and I wonder even more what’s happening there.
“We will call them in soon,” Peyton says. “It’s been damn near
impossible to get us all together the last few weeks. So we figured we
would steal some thunder from James for a moment.”
Avery gasps as her hand covers her mouth.
Is this what I think it is?
“Welcome to our gender reveal,” Thomas announces.
“Shut up!” Avery bellows. “Are you kidding me!”
Peyton giggles as she shakes her head, and her hand flies to her stomach
that doesn’t look any bigger than it did a few weeks ago. “Surprise! We’re
expecting!”
“Wait…” Emiline says with furrowed brows. “But we had tequila shots
a couple weeks ago at girls’ night.”
“You guys had tequila shots,” she scoffs. “We were so wrapped up in
conversation that no one noticed that I didn’t actually take my shot.”
There are a few beats of silence before Emiline, Avery and I all break
out into a fit of laughter as we hug and congratulate Peyton on the news.
“Congrats, brother!” Marc reaches for Thomas, giving him a brotherly
hug.
“That’s amazing news!” Oliver follows and does the same.
“So are we going to find out what the little gummy bear is or what?”
Logan announces.
We all take our place around the table. Avery takes her place back in
Marc’s arms while Logan and Emiline stand next to each other with a
matching stance of elbows propped on the counter. Oliver finds his spot on
the bar stool next to me, spreading his legs and moving me to stand between
them.
My heart rate picks up at the small display of affection in front of our
friends. There’s no part of him that wants to hide whatever the hell we are
and that alone makes me beam with happiness that he wants me that way.
Peyton and Thomas pick up the knife and slice the cake like it’s their
wedding day, pulling a piece out on a plate.
“It’s blue!” Thomas yells. “Another boy!”
 “Oh my god,” Peyton gasps. “I knew I was destined to be a boy mom!”
We all clap and scream in excitement as they embrace their own
happiness.
“When are you due?” Avery asks
“Not until September,” she says. “Probably a Christmas-made baby.”
“We really don’t need all those details.” Emiline scrunches her nose.
“You don’t want to know the positions we used?” Peyton jokes.
“Please don’t,” she begs. “It’s bad enough I have to hear about my
brother’s sex lives through a group chat.”
The girls start laughing and tears spill from my eyes because it’s so
beautiful to be a part of this news with people who have now grown into my
family, to be so happy for someone who’s become one of my best friends in
such a short period of time.
“You okay?” Oliver whispers in my ear.
“It’s just so beautiful. I’m really happy for them.”
He nods. “Me too,” he says before he presses a kiss to my cheek.
“While we’re on the good news train.” Avery clears her throat to the
side of me. My head snaps in her direction and I watch as her eyebrows
raise in a wiggle.
“Oh, no news here.” I giggle.
Oliver wraps his arms around my waist. “Yet,” Oliver adds. “I’m just
waiting for Macey to realize she’s actually head over heels for me.”
A shiver courses through me at the feel of his lips against my shoulder.
But Oliver is wrong.
I’m already head over heels for him.
It’s just taking my heart a minute to catch up to my brain.

OceanofPDF.com
“How the hell is it March already?” Logan asks.
“I said the same thing,” Thomas adds from the seat across from me.
“Listen, I’m just happy that we haven’t had any big snow storm hit
here,” I chime in.
It’s our typical Wednesday night out with the boys. We haven’t met up
in weeks because Logan has been working overtime and before the gender
reveal, Thomas was busy taking care of Peyton and hiding the fact that
she’s pregnant from us. As for Marc, he’s just been doing his own thing
with Avery.
Which is why we agreed that this was long overdue.
“I don’t understand why you hate the snow so much.” Thomas laughs.
“I don’t understand how people like it,” I quip.
“I like it.” Logan shrugs. “It’s a nice excuse to sit inside and do
nothing.”
“You already do that,” Thomas snaps.
“Among other things.” He stops himself as he eyes Thomas over the
brim of his whiskey glass.
Thomas rolls his eyes. “I’m not even going to entertain the look you just
gave me.”
 “Good.” Logan nods with a shit eating grin.
“Anyway,” Thomas starts. “Any trips coming up, Oliver? I feel like you
haven’t been away in a while.”
“That’s because I haven’t.”
“Is there a particular reason for that?” Logan raises an eyebrow. “Does
the reason happen to have black hair and a kid by any chance?”
My lips curve over the brim of my glass. “Maybe.”
Logan's gaze snaps to Thomas before he puts his hand out for him. “You
owe me fifty dollars.”
“I did not shake on that.” Thomas swats his hand away.
“Hold up. Did you guys make a bet on us?”
“He did,” Thomas defends himself. “I said I wasn’t betting on my
brother's soulmate.”
Logan wrinkles his nose. “And I said, soulmate sounds like something
satan puts in his coffee. But I proceeded to bet that you would be in love
with her by the summer.”
My mouth parts in shock. “I can’t stand you both. Where the hell is
Marc when I need him.”
“He’s closing a deal in Brooklyn with Avery,” Thomas says.
I groan.
“You know you can talk to me about anything,” Thomas adds.
I release a sigh before I admit, “I just don’t know what I’m doing. My
mindset has always been ‘don’t settle down’ and ‘you don’t need to plant
roots anywhere to be happy.’ Which is why I’ve always lived the way I have
because that’s what made me happy. Then Macey came into my life and I
swore I wouldn’t get attached. But I did. I can’t get enough of her and find
myself wanting more in life.”
The words hang in the air between us as Thomas keeps his gaze locked
with mine.
“You love her,” he says.
Love? There’s no way that’s what this is.
I know to an extent what love is. I love my brothers, my sister, my
mom, and my nephew. I love the friend group we’ve created with Logan
and the girls too. It’s become a bond between all of us that can never be
broken.
But in love with Macey?
I huff out a breath. “I wouldn’t go that far.”
 Thomas laughs. “I vividly remember saying the same thing about
Peyton. I denied the feelings I had for so long. Mainly because she was my
son’s nanny. She was there for James. It was never supposed to be more
than that.”
“We all knew you were head over heels for her after that first night at
the charity event where you two met.” I say.
“Exactly.” Thomas nods. “I know Marc isn’t here to speak for himself,
but look at him and Avery… Those two fought their feelings hard.
Remember those stupid rules she set?” He laughs again. “She had three. We
knew Marc would be the one to break her most important one.”
“We also knew he fell for her after that first date,” I add. “Despite it
being fake, it was definitely real from the outside looking in.”
“See what I mean?” Thomas offers me an encouraging smile. “You can
deny your feelings for her all you want, but you just have to ride it out and
see what happens between you two even if you have no idea how to do this.
I should also add, it’s okay to change the direction of your life. If you’ve
never wanted to settle down before and you find yourself wanting to now…
that’s okay too.”
Logan sniffles next to us, wiping a fake tear from his eye. “Gosh, that
was beautiful.”
“Fuck off,” Thomas and I say in unison.
“I just really don’t want to mess it up with her. I find myself nervous
that if I say the wrong thing she’s going to run for the hills.”
“You can’t mess up what’s right for you.” Thomas shrugs.
His words ring in my ear as I sit in silence.
I never knew the first thing about what was right for me. But now that I
have Macey, is this what was always meant for me? I don’t know… but
what I do know is that I can’t deny the way I feel when I’m around her or
the way I crave to be with her so much that I’ve put off trips.
Or the way I haven’t just fallen for her, but for her daughter too.
I can’t picture a life without either of them in it.
“Since we’re on the advice train…” I pause. “I do have a trip coming
up.”
“That’s great,” Thomas exclaims.
“I was thinking about asking Macey if she and Mackenzie wanted to
come with me for the weekend.”
 Logan spits out his drink while Thomas looks at me with wide eyes
unblinking.
My eyes bounce between both of them. “What?”
“It’s just…” Thomas starts.
“You never travel with other people,” Logan finishes for him.
“I do too.”
“Name one time,” Logan counters.
I stop to think about it. I’ve taken trips with people. I don’t like it, but
I’ve had to take trips with others. That one time I went to California… wait,
no. Oh, that time I went down to Texas for a week to help a hotel chain
open a new location. Logan came… Shit… no, he didn’t.
“Okay, fine. You have a point.”
“You know how many times I’ve asked to tag along?” Logan says.
I throw my hands up in defense. “Okay. I get it. This is weird, isn’t it?
Now I’m even more nervous to ask her.”
“Do what I do when you’re afraid to ask a question.” Logan straightens
in his chair. “Text it.”
“I can’t do that. That’s so impersonal.”
“Just do it,” he groans. “See what she says and you can finish talking
about it when you get home. And then bang it out together.”
“That's… no.” I shake my head before pulling out my phone.
I start typing in my open text thread to her and show it to them before I
hit send.
“What are we in, high school?” Thomas laughs. “You need someone
else to analyze a text to your crush before sending it?”
“Just fucking send it.” Logan rolls his eyes.
Hey. You think you can get next weekend off?

“Smooth,” Logan deadpans.

I sit back in my chair with a huff. “This is too much for me.”
“Oh, stop. You’re fine.” Thomas rolls his eyes.
“While I wait for a response from her. I wanted to ask both of you
where you get your tattoos done here in the city.”
“Are you finally getting one?” Logan raises a brow.
“No, it’s for Macey.”
“I’ll text you my guy’s contact information,” Thomas says as he pulls
out his phone to swipe through his contacts. “He’s the best. Logan uses him
too.”
I nod. “Awesome, thank you.”
My phone dings on the table, cutting off that conversation as quickly as
it started. I think it’s Thomas sending me the contact info, but when I look,
it’s from Macey.
MACEY
I’m already off actually. I’m working a few lunch shifts during
the week to help cover for someone. So they gave me that
weekend off.
Why, what’s up?

Butterflies dance wildly around my stomach as I read her reply. There’s

nothing I want more than to whisk her and Mackenzie away for a weekend.
There’s nothing I want more than to give Macey everything she’s ever
wanted in life. She’s got the job of her dreams, and now she deserves a little
getaway to celebrate.
I nervously type out my response and hit send before I second guess
myself.
I was wondering if you and Mackenzie wanted to take a
weekend trip with me.

OceanofPDF.com
 OLIVER
I was wondering if you and Mackenzie wanted to take a
weekend trip with me.

My stomach drops and my heart gallops in my chest as I stare down at the

phone in my hands reading the text that just came through from Oliver. He
wants to take me on a trip. With him. With my daughter.
“You look like you just saw a ghost.” Peyton laughs beside me.
Peyton and Kali are here for the night to have an impromptu girls’ night
at the apartment while Oliver has a guys’ night.
I was reluctant to have them over at first because this isn’t really my
place. It feels weird to have people over when Oliver isn’t here. However,
he insisted they come over. These girls remind me time and time again that
they aren’t just friends anymore.
They are family welcoming Mackenzie and me with open arms.
Mackenzie is sucked into a Harry Potter marathon on TV in her room
and can’t seem to bring herself away from it because “it’s just getting
good,” she says.
So we’ve spent the last hour talking about the last book we all read over
a charcuterie board full of a variety of cheeses. Kali made sure to include
vegan options for Peyton and I love how these girls look out for each other.
“Oliver just asked us to go on a trip with him,” I finally answer.
“He what?” Peyton practically screams.
My eyes widen at her reaction, as if that was truly the last thing she
expected to hear.
“It’s just… wow,” she says, shaking her head but also has a smile
plastered on her mouth.
“Oliver doesn’t travel with anyone. Ever,” Kali says for her.
“He doesn’t? Why?”
“Who knows?” Kali shrugs as she goes for another piece of cheese and
crackers.
“It’s sort of his thing,” Peyton adds. “He likes traveling alone because
he feels at peace, or something like that. And he can do things without
worrying about what other people want to do. He just likes doing his own
thing.”
That leaves the question swirling around my brain… Why is he asking
me to go on a trip with him? And not just me, but Mackenzie too.
With that thought, I can’t help but smile down at my phone.
I don’t care how crazy I look when I do it because this man has grown
to be more than I ever imagined he would be. This should terrify me, but it
doesn’t. There’s something about him and how careful he’s been with my
heart that makes me want to scream yes.
I’ve noticed a massive shift in myself from the time I got in Oliver’s
pickup truck to leave Roxbury, until now. I no longer feel on edge. In fact, I
feel more carefree than I ever have. I have everything I’ve ever dreamed of
now. Mackenzie is happy. We have a roof over our head. I have the job I’ve
always dreamed of. And…
Oliver.
I know they say you don’t need a man to make you feel complete, that
you don’t need a man to realize your worth. But it’s nice to have a partner
who pushes you to be better in all aspects of life.
Is that what we are? Together? I don’t know where we stand.
But Lord help me, I want it all with him.
“I think I’m going to say yes,” I finally tell the girls.
“I think you totally should,” Kali agrees while Peyton giggles and kicks
her feet in excitement on the couch next to me.
 “Yes. Yes. Yes,” Peyton bellows. “I love this so much. Do you know
where the trip is?”
“Let me ask.”
Where are we heading?
OLIVER
The way you just worded that makes me want to come home
right now.
I wouldn’t be opposed to that.
OLIVER
You’re absolutely killing me.
And to answer your question, we’re going down to Wilmington,
North Carolina.

“He said Wilmington, North Carolina.” I tell Peyton.

“Oh my god. First of all, that place is adorable. Second of all, did he say
when?”
“His first text said next weekend. Why? Am I missing something?” My
eyes bounce around the girls, clueless on what’s happening.
Peyton throws herself back on the couch with a groan. “God, I’m so
jealous. I wanted to go down there that weekend so badly. Avery did too,
but our schedules didn’t work out.”
I look at her in confusion. “Is something going on that weekend?”
“Yes! Only the most epic romance readers retreat ever!” Peyton says.
I laugh. “I have no idea what that is.”
“It’s just to get together for a weekend and talk about all things books.
Obviously romance,” she says with certainty. “We wanted to go so bad.”
“How fun. But I doubt that’s where Oliver is taking us.”
“I heard it’s kind of romantic down there.” Kali winks.
“Is it?”
“Wait.” Peyton stops us. “You should leave Mackenzie with me for the
weekend. This way you two can have some adult-only time.”
“Oh absolutely not.” I shake my head. “I can’t go on a trip and leave her
behind.”
“Why not?” Peyton asks.
“I just can’t. The one and only time she’s ever been away from me is
when she stayed over at Emiline’s last weekend. Even that was a lot for
me.”
 It was hard to deny her that night. Mackenzie wanted to go because she
loves having these people in her life. Besides I was in the same town as her.
I was right down the street from her and felt at peace with knowing she was
still close if she needed me.
The thought of taking a flight to an entirely different state while she
stays behind makes me feel like I’m abandoning her.
“I understand that.” Peyton’s soft tone cuts through my thoughts.
“Being a mom is the hardest thing in the world. You question your worth
just about every day and wonder if you’re doing the right thing in how
you’re raising them.”
I nod because that’s so spot on.
“But it doesn’t make you a bad mom to do something for yourself.
You’re allowed to take time away from your kids. You’re allowed to have
adult-only time and step out of the role of being a 24/7 parent.” She stands
to take a seat next to me, placing her hand over mine. “You’re a good
fucking mom, Macey. I look up to you so much…your strength and how
you’ve overcome so much, how you fought to get here and achieve your
lifelong dream. I’m willing to bet Mackenzie sees that too. She’s such a
smart, amazing girl. She’s more advanced than any eight year old I’ve ever
met. And guess what… you did that. She’s the way she is because of you.”
I blink away the tear that’s threatening to spill over.
Emotions I fight so hard to keep down so often bubble up inside of me.
The days where it’s so hard, I have my daughter.
Peyton’s right. Mackenzie is such an amazing girl and I’m so damn
lucky that I get to call her mine.
“You’re right,” I whisper. “About all of it. I just love her so much.”
“We know you do,” Kali interjects. “We love her too. It wouldn’t mean
you love her any less if you decide to take a weekend off.”
“I seriously love having her over,” Peyton adds. “She and James really
get along so well. I like to think of her as a bonus niece to the family.”
Her confession does it for me.
I swipe a hand across my cheek, brushing away the tear that escaped.
Nothing warms my heart more than having people love Mackenzie the way
I do. She deserves that kind of love. Every kid does. And she finally has
that unconditional love from people who have welcomed us with wide open
arms.
Am I seriously considering this?
 “Okay.” I nod. “How about I ask her? Let’s see what she wants to do
and we can go from there.”
“That’s a perfect idea,” Peyton agrees.
I make my way to her room, taking a deep breath before I knock.
“Yeah?” Mackenzie calls out.
“Hey, babe. How’s your movie marathon?”
“It’s so good,” she says, keeping her eyes fixed on the TV.
“I have a question for you.”
She pauses the TV and sits up in her bed. “Yeah?”
I make my way to her bed to sit on the edge of it. I don’t know why I’m
so nervous.
“So Oliver texted me and asked if we wanted to take a trip with him
down to North Carolina.”
“Wow,” Mackenzie interrupts before I can say more.
“I know.” I let out a light laugh. “I was telling Peyton about it and she
said you can hang out with her for the weekend instead if you wanted. He
invited both of us but we want to leave the decision up to you. Do you want
to go on the trip or do you want to stay with Peyton for the weekend?”
Mackenzie doesn’t answer me back right away and I can tell the
decision is swimming around her mind with what she wants to do.
“Would you be mad if I stayed with Peyton?”
“Absolutely not, babe. I’m leaving the decision completely up to you.
But are you okay if I go away?”
“Yeah.” She nods. “I’ll miss you a lot, but you kinda need a vacation.”
“Oh, do I?” I offer her a smile.
Mackenzie giggles. “You do. You’ve always worked too much. Plus, I
love hanging out with Mrs. Peyton and James. And it’ll only be for a
weekend.”
“Okay.” I nod. “Then it’s settled. We both will get a fun weekend out of
it.”
“It’s settled,” she agrees.
“Go back to your movie,” I say as I stand and leave her room.
“Hey, Mom,” Mackenzie calls out.
I turn around, standing in her doorway and my eyes lock with hers.
“Yeah?”
“I love you.”
 My heart flutters in my chest. “I love you too, baby. To the moon, stars
and Jupiter.”
I retreat back to the living room where I find Peyton and Kali laughing
about whatever they were just talking about. I plop down on the couch next
to them.
“So, are you sure you’re okay with Mackenzie staying with you?”
“One hundred percent.” Peyton smiles widely. “This will be so good for
all of you.”
My nerves dance around my entire body.
A weekend with Oliver. Alone.
I can’t deny that I want that alone time with him more than anything. I
want a chance for us to get closer than we already are, a getaway from the
hustle and bustle of work and the city.
It’s time to finally stop fighting these feelings I have for him and take
action.
I pull out my phone to send him a quick text.
How do you feel about just us two going on the trip?

OceanofPDF.com
 MACY
How do you feel about just us two going on the trip?

I keep reading the text over and over again as the taxi drives me back to the
apartment.
I really wanted the three of us to go on this trip, but there's something
about the idea of having Macey completely to myself that has me wanting
to jump out of my own skin in all the best ways possible.
She’s mine, and I’m ready to claim her in every sense.
The same way she’s already unknowingly claimed me.
When I finally arrive at the apartment, my leg is bouncing in the
elevator in anticipation of seeing her and asking her what her text message
means. I pray it means what I think it means and that she feels the same
way I do about everything.
When I finally enter the apartment, the only light on is the small one
over the kitchen sink where Macey is washing dishes.
I stalk over to her like I’m some kind of feral animal because seeing her
in my kitchen makes her look like she belongs here for the long run. All
thoughts I had of asking her more about her text vanish and I can only think
of having her in my arms.
Macey doesn’t hear me until I’m right behind her, gripping her waist
and spinning her around until her wide eyes meet mine. Her wet hands grip
my biceps and I’m too wound up to give a shit.
I crash my lips to hers with a need I’ve never felt before.
I mold my lips to hers as she kisses me back with the same desire,
angling her head just the right amount to gain me better access as my
tongue swipes along her bottom lip. She easily opens for me, allowing me
to taste everything she has to give.
My body hums at the feel of Macey’s body relaxing into mine while her
hands circle my head. Her fingers grip my hair, holding me there for dear
life to ensure I never stop.
Trust me, I couldn’t stop if I tried.
My hands find her round ass and I grip tight. Lifting her into my arms,
Macey easily wraps her legs around my waist, not once breaking the kiss
between us to speak a single word to each other as I bring her to my
bedroom.
She doesn’t release the kiss to even protest.
She wants this the same way I do.
I kick my door shut behind me before I turn her around and press her to
the back of the door at the same time I turn the lock.
She releases the kiss with a gasp as I press my painful erection into her.
“Oliver,” Macey pants.
I don’t reply, I just crash my lips to hers again. Her hands are
everywhere, winding through my hair, holding my neck, and clawing at my
shoulders as she presses herself into me. We’re just two completely
unhinged people who have been fighting this for entirely too long.
“Tell me what you want,” I choke out.
“You,” Macey says without an ounce of hesitation.
I pull my head back, holding her body to me as tight as I can. For fear
that if I let go of her even the smallest amount, she will slip away from me.
“You have me,” I whisper over her mouth. “From the moment we first
met, you’ve had me.”
Both of her hands palm the side of my face, her thumbs brushing the
stubble on jawline as her green eyes bore into me. I feel like I can’t breathe
and my mouth feels dryer than the Sahara Desert. Every breath I take is
dependent on her.
“So take me, Oliver.”
I spin around, keeping my tight hold on her as I bring her to my bed. I
lay her down on her back as gently as possible while I press kisses to every
part of exposed skin I can. I reluctantly release her and she props herself up
on the bed.
Her pink lips are perfectly swollen and her eyes scream with desire for
me.
I reach behind my head with one hand and pull my shirt up over my
head in one fluid motion. Macey pulls her bottom lip between her teeth as
her eyes scan me up and down. Then she reaches for the hem of her
oversized tee and brings it up over her head.
Her ink-covered arm is the first thing my eyes land on before I scan the
rest of her fully exposed to me.
I quirk a brow. “No bra?”
“I don’t normally wear a bra to bed.”
“Fuuuck,” I groan as I bring myself to hover over her again. My mouth
is only a breath away from hers as she wraps her hands around me. Her
touch sends shivers through my body and blood rushes straight to my groin.
“I don’t know what I did to deserve you, Macey. But right now, I need you
in ways I’ve never needed anyone else before.”
Macey lifts her hips the smallest amount, pressing herself against my
erection while her lips twist into a grin.
“I feel the same way,” she breathes out.
I dive into her neck, peppering kisses along her pounding pulse before
I’m hovering over her hardened nipples. My eyes lift and I see her watching
me intently, waiting for my next move.
I cup one breast in my palm and suck the nipple into my mouth. We
both moan in unison. The sounds she makes has me both rushing to be
inside of her, but also eager to take my time and live in every second of this.
“That feels so good,” she says on a sharp inhale.
“I know.” I smirk up at her, bringing my hand between us and cupping
her pussy over her sleep shorts. “But I have a feeling I know something that
will feel so much better.”
Macey’s back arches off the bed and her eyes flutter closed at the feel of
me between her legs.
 My need to feel every bare inch of her intensifies. I pull myself up
before I hook a finger into the waistband of her shorts and in one quick
movement, I have them pulled off. She props herself up on both elbows as
she lays there for me.
Macey keeps her eyes fixed with mine as she slowly opens her legs for
me. I move my gaze to her bare pussy and it glistens in the dimly lit room.
“Are you already wet for me, baby?” I tease as my tongue runs along
my bottom lip.
Macey’s cheeks flame and my body stills when I see her reach a hand
between her legs. Her body jolts at the contact of her finger on her clit
before she lifts her fingers up for me. “You tell me.” She smirks.
Seeing this whole new side of Macey feels like I’m watching her come
alive.
Like she’s been trapped inside walls she built but she’s finally letting
them down.
For me.
I lean forward, my hand gripping her wrist as I bring her pointer finger
into my mouth and suck the delicious taste off them. My eyes roll back in
my head because Macey tastes like the sweetest sin.
“I need more of that.” I lower myself to the edge of the bed, gripping
her hips as I pull her down with me for better access. I push her legs open
wider for me as I bring myself a breath away from her. “In fact, I need you
to come on my face.”
“But…” She lifts her head, glossy eyes meeting mine.
I chuckle. “Don’t worry. This won’t be the only time you come tonight.”
Macey sucks in a sharp breath and my tongue is on her. I swipe through
her wetness as I lap up her arousal. I make contact with her clit and her hips
buck into my face. I can hear her breathing become more erratic with each
suck on the bundle of nerves.
“I can’t believe how good this feels,” Macey moans.
My mind flashes for a brief moment remembering that she’s not used to
this. No one has ever tasted her the way I have. No one has ever had her the
way I have her now. No one has ever taken the time to worship this body
the way I am now.
It sparks something inside of me. A flash of adrenaline and need to take
care of her and make this good for her. To show her how she deserves to be
treated.
 I slide one finger into Macey’s pussy while I continue to flick my
tongue across her swollen clit. I drive in and out of her as she writhes
beneath me. She’s close. I can tell by the way her walls pulse around me.
I want to see her fall apart. Only for me.
I insert a second finger as I pick up the pace. I fuck her with my hand,
feeling her arousal coat my fingers until I’m feeling it drip down my palm.
Fuuuck.
“I’m close. I think I’m going to…”
“Come for me, Macey,” I say against her pussy.
And she does. Her legs shake on each side of my head as her orgasm
takes over her body. I take my fingers out of her, and bring my mouth to her
and lick up every last drop she has to give me.
Once Macey has successfully come down from her high, I bring myself
on top of her, pressing my painfully hard erection into her. At this point, I’m
surprised the zipper of my pants hasn’t ripped open yet.
“In case I haven’t said it before—I press a quick kiss to her lips—“you
are absolutely stunning when you come.”
Macey giggles under me, wrapping her arms around my neck forcing
my body to lay on top of hers as she nuzzles her face into my neck. My
forearms cage her face and my fingers wrap themselves in her hair.
I don’t want to press her for more, I’m not that kind of guy. When she’s
ready she will tell me but as if she can sense my thoughts, her hips rock into
me.
My eyes widen as I pull myself up and look into her gorgeous eyes.
“You said that wasn’t the only time I would come tonight,” she reminds
me.
“I did, didn't I?” I grin down at her.
“So, what are you going to do about that?”
I growl as my lips find the shell of her ear. “Are you craving my cock,
baby?”
She drives her hips up in response, rubbing herself on my cock. I feel
her hot, panting breaths on my neck.
“I want you, Oliver,” Macey admits, pulling my face back to look at her.
“I wasn’t sure what I wanted. I wasn’t sure if this was a good idea and I’ve
been fighting off these feelings longer than I care to admit. But if I’m
correct…” She pauses, bringing her bottom lip between her teeth. “I think
you feel it too.”
“I fucking do,” I answer without an ounce of hesitation.
“So why don’t you do us both a favor.”
I raise a brow. “What’s that?”
“Make me yours.”

OceanofPDF.com
I don’t think I’ve wanted anything more than this.
My head is in a dizzy haze from the orgasm he just gave me, but no
amount of brain fog can stop me from wanting this with him. As someone
who’s had sex once in their life, this feels real.
Intimate.
This feels like it’s confirming every feeling I’ve had about this man
over the last few weeks.
“Are you positive in what you’re asking me?” Oliver questions as he
looks down at me. “I would never make you do anything you’re not ready
for.”
I swallow past the dryness in my throat. “I’m ready.”
He lifts himself off me and makes his way to his dresser to grab a
condom from the drawer. I watch every move intently as he stands in front
of me again and unzips his jeans, pushing them to the floor. His baby blue
eyes are now a dark ocean blue as they reignite my body with his gaze.
I don’t take my eyes off Oliver as he hooks his finger into his navy blue
boxer briefs and pushes them to the ground with his jeans.
I can’t help when my eyes travel to his cock standing at attention. Oliver
gives himself two languid strokes before he tears the wrapper open with his
teeth, discarding it to the floor before he rolls it on his thick length.
My eyes widen without even thinking about it. I’ve seen it before. I’ve
had it in my mouth. Maybe I’m just wondering how that monster of a penis
is going to fit—
“It’ll fit.” Oliver grins as if he can read my thoughts. “I’m going to take
it slow. Okay?”
I nod in response, my body feeling like it’s going to combust at any
minute.
He lowers himself on top of me, nudging my legs open with a tap of his
fingers. I open them, eager to feel this between us.
I keep my eyes fixed on where his hand grips his cock. Oliver strokes it
from base to tip before pressing the head against my sensitive clit. I suck in
a sharp breath, anticipation buzzing as he swipes in through my wetness
slowly.
“Fuck, you’re still so wet for me,” he groans.
The tip of his cock sits right at my entrance and the feel of that alone
has me ready to explode.
“Please,” I beg.
“So eager,” he hums. “But here’s the thing… I know you’ve never been
fucked properly before. That no one has taken their time with this sweet
pussy.” He slowly pushes himself into me. Not completely, but just enough
that I feel myself stretch around him. A whimper that’s mixed with pain and
pleasure comes out of me. “And after this, no one will ever have this pussy
but me.”
With his words ringing in the air, Oliver pushes even more into me.
“Jesus Christ,” he draws out. “You’re so tight.”
“Oh my god, Oliver,” I practically cry out. “That feels. Wow.”
He leans down to press a kiss to my lips before whispering, “I’m not all
the way in, baby. Arms over your head,” he orders. “Grip the bars of the
headboard and don’t let go.”
I do as he says. I feel hot in every single part of me, but I’m shivering
with need, with desire.
The quick pain I felt morphs into pleasure as Oliver sinks himself
completely into me, and I cry out his name. My back lifts off the bed, my
knuckles white from holding on. I feel so completely full.
“Are you okay?” he asks.
“Yes,” I assure him. “So much, yes.”
 Oliver laughs as he pulls back slowly, just enough that the tip stays in
before he pushes himself back into me. He hits a spot I didn’t even fucking
know existed because I suck in another sharp breath.
“You’re a dream, Macey,” Oliver grunts as he repeats the same tentative
movements. He’s clearly taking his time with me as he makes sure I’m
okay. “Your pussy was made for me.”
“I need more,” I plead. “Please.”
“Because you asked so nicely.” Oliver pulls back and thrusts into me.
He picks up his pace as he leans into me, taking my bottom lip between his
teeth with a teasing bite.
I release my hold on the headboard and I palm the sides of his head just
before he’s about to pull away and bring my lips to his. He takes anything
and everything he’s willing to give me. My tongue sweeps past his lips as
he drives in and out of me.
“Oh my god,” I moan on a shaky breath.
“You keep making noises like that and I’m going to come before I’m
ready,” he hisses. “And I am not ready to be done with you.”
His eyes glaze over. The blues are gone and I’m about to see a whole
new side of Oliver as he pulls out and flips me onto my stomach faster than
I can let out a breath. “On your knees.”
I rise to my knees, leaning down on my forearms as I lift my ass into the
air for him.
“Such a good girl for me,” Oliver praises as his strong, calloused hands
squeeze my ass before he lines himself up with my entrance and plunges in
as far as he can go.
I can’t help but gasp. I’m unable to breathe as the feeling is so intense
that I can’t even think straight. This new position has him hitting spots that
I didn’t even know existed as he drives into me over and over again with
rapid movements.
Suddenly, without warning, his movements slow and I look over my
shoulder and I see his eyes closed and his head back as if he’s trying to
maintain control for me. I’ve realized that there is nothing sexier than a man
who loses control. And watching him lose control with me, has me closer to
the edge.
“Oliver,” I cry out. “I’m close. I need you to move.”
“I need a minute, babe.” His voice is soft. I can feel the energy under his
palm as he holds onto my hips for dear life. Like if he lets go, I’m going to
slip away. “You’re everything, Macey,” he whispers under his breath.
“Everything I never knew I needed.” He says the words so softly that if I
wasn’t paying attention I would have missed them.
I push back into him, his cock hitting the sweet spot as I bounce myself
against him. A flood of adrenaline rushes through me like a drug, and I’ve
never felt so alive.
“Jesus Christ,” he rasps. “I’m going to come, baby. I need you there
with me.”
“I’m there,” I scream out.
Oliver thrusts into me harder and faster, as if he’s snapped out of his
own resolve.
My orgasm hits me like a rocket. I take off into outer space as stars
dance across my vision. My entire body shudders as Oliver's name crosses
my lips over and over again. My head dives into the sheets to mask my
scream and the only thing I can think of is that I’ll never be able to get
enough of this feeling with him.
Once my body decides to come back to reality, Oliver pulls out of me
and I fall to the bed. My body feels taut and jelly-like from the explosion
that just occurred. I turn my head and watch him, his bare ass full of muscle
on full display for me as he discards the used condom in the trash before
making his way back over to me.
He climbs into bed beside me, wrapping his arms around my waist and
pulling my back into him as he holds me in a warm embrace.
“I didn’t hurt you, did I?” Oliver asks as he kisses my shoulder.
I can’t help but let out a soft laugh as I turn to face him in the bed. “Not
at all. That was… I didn’t know it could feel like that.”
Something washes over his features and the smile falls from my face.
“I’ll be honest with you… it’s never felt like that before for me. I’ve
never been with anyone the way I am with you,” Oliver says while he
brushes a strand of hair out of my face. “I know that makes me look like an
asshole talking about it, but I wasn’t the type of guy to settle down.”
“We all have our pasts, Oliver.” I place my hand on his forearm. “You
don’t have to talk to me about yours. But if you do, you won’t see any
judgment coming from me. Besides, wasn’t it you who told me to forget
about the past and anything else that’s happened before all of this?” I ask
with a grin.
 Oliver laughs as he pulls me into him, tightening his hold on me. I can
hear him inhale once his face leans into my hair as if he’s also soaking in
this moment.
It’s a moment I don’t ever want to forget.
“I meant what I said, you know…” He pauses, pulling back to meet my
stare. “You’re everything, Macey. And I don’t plan on letting you go.”

OceanofPDF.com
We leave today for our trip and it’s been a week and a half of Macey
sleeping in my bed every other night. She doesn’t stay the whole night, but I
understand why. Mackenzie doesn’t know anything is going on with us and
she wants to be in her bed if Mackenzie wakes up.
Something shifted the night I came home from the bar with the boys.
Everything I’ve felt for Macey over time was confirmed when I had her
in my arms.
It’s not just about the mind-blowing sex. It’s so much more than that.
I’ve felt a connection with her since the very first time I met her, and then I
felt it again when I showed up at the bar she worked at and saw her again.
Call it kismet. Call it whatever the hell you want to call it. The universe
put both of us in the same place at the same time more than once, and it’s
something that’s hard to deny no matter how much I planned to avoid it.
The aroma of breakfast food creeps into my senses and I’m pulled out
of bed. I mean, come on… I’m a total foodie. And you know the smell of
breakfast equals the smell of bacon.
I run my hands through my hair a few times before making my way to
the kitchen where I find Macey over the stove. I can’t help but admire her
from behind.
 God, she’s breathtaking.
In every sense of the word.
Looking at her, touching her, kissing her, thinking about her… all of it
steals the air from my lungs.
Macey radiates beauty, even at eight in the morning. She stands there in
her oversized t-shirt that hangs past her sleep shorts and messy hair that
looks like it probably hasn’t been brushed yet. But it’s still perfect.
“Good morning,” she coos when she notices me.
“Well, good morning to you too, baby,” I reply as I make my way to
stand beside her. It’s hard as hell to avoid touching her because I don’t want
Mackenzie to walk in on us. I’ve avoided asking more about us being an
actual couple and how we should act around Mackenzie. But I plan to bring
it up soon because I’m done trying to hide how I feel.
“You made enough food to feed an army here,” I say as I eyeball the
assortment of French toast, pancakes, and bacon.
Macey laughs. “You are the army, big guy. I know you like to eat.”
“I bet you do.” I shoot her a wink. “But this isn’t my favorite meal as of
recently.”
She swats me with the dishrag as she continues laughing. “You’re
incorrigible.”
“Only for you.” I lean in and press a fast kiss to her forehead right
above the brim of her glasses. I don’t miss the way her cheeks turn pink and
the little dimple that I love forms on her right cheek.
“Eat,” Macey urges me. “We have to pack for the trip.”
A shiver runs through me at the reminder that today is the day she and I
leave alone for a trip. At first, I was disappointed that Mackenzie wasn’t
coming because I really do love having her around and she’s always got
something funny to share. Plus, she dominates board games.
But I’m excited for this time I can spend with Macey. Technically, we’re
going down because a really nice young couple offered me a free weekend
stay at their new rental property to help promote it on my blog.
They are just starting out with the vacation rental industry, and there’s
nothing more I love than helping people make their hustle work for them.
So if it’s a place I love and enjoy, I fully plan to help promote it for them to
kick start their endeavor.
“Are you one of those people who packs for three weeks when we’re
going to be gone for three days?” I ask.
 “I’ve never left Montana.” Macey shrugs, letting out a soft chuckle. “So
I’m not sure what type of packer I am. But if I know myself, I already know
I’m going to be the minimal type. Who wants to carry that much on the
plane for just a few days?”
“Right? I feel the same way,” I agree.
We spend the rest of breakfast talking about what we have planned for
the trip. I tell her all about the place we’re staying, things we can do in the
area and places we can go out to eat if that’s what she decides she wants to
do.
While this trip is for my work, I want Macey to take the reins. I want
her to tell me what she wants to do. Especially after learning that she’s
never taken a trip for herself before.
“Wait, where is Mackenzie?” I ask as I bring my dish to the sink
realizing she’s still not awake.
“Peyton came to pick her up early. There’s a St. Patrick's Day parade
that’s happening in her town and she wanted to bring Mackenzie with
them.”
“And you wait for now to tell me,” I growl as I wrap my arms around
her waist and my face dives into her neck. She giggles under my touch but
wraps her arms around my head. “I’ve been dying not being able to have
my lips on yours.”
“Well, what are you waiting for?”
I slow my movements because I want to feel this particular one down to
my bones. Macey’s hands move to my waist as I bring my hands to the side
of her face, lifting her head so she’s staring directly at me.
Her thick lashes flutter and a smile curves my lips. I feel her fist the
hem of my shirt before I lean down, claiming her lips the way I have been
doing so much this last week.
But this time feels better than the last.
That’s how it always seems to be with her. Each kiss is better than the
last. Each touch feels more electric than the last. Each time we have sex it’s
more powerful than the last.
Every part of her body is ingrained in my brain like a tattoo.
I press my body into her and Macey angles her head just the right
amount, allowing me better access to explore her mouth. And I do. I taste
everything she’s willing to give me.
 I know without a doubt that this is the last woman I will ever kiss for
the rest of my life.

OceanofPDF.com
 PEYTON
Have a safe flight!
AVERY
Enjoy all that… alone time.
KALI
We can’t wait to hear every single detail.
EMILINE
I mean… we don’t need every detail.
AVERY
Yes, we do.
Thank you! We just boarded the flight! I hope Mackenzie is ok
for you.
PEYTON
She’s an angel! As always.
AVERY
Unlike you this weekend…

This flight feels so much different than the first.

 Coming to New York was the first flight I ever took. But knowing I’m
actually traveling with Oliver for this one and knowing we’re going away
for fun makes me way less anxious than the first time.
Oliver hasn’t let go of my hand since we boarded the plane.
To my surprise, we’re flying first class.
It feels like a whole new world up in the front of the plane. He told me
on the ride over that he rarely flies first class because it screams money. He
has it, but deep down he hates it.
It’s something I admire about him but also something I would love to
understand more. He’s not one of those uptight people who flaunts their
money and shove it in someone's face so I wonder why he feels this way
about it.
When I asked him why he decided to fly first class for this trip, he said
it’s because I deserve to be spoiled.
I won’t lie… my heart soared.
I’ve always known that I’ve been broken. My past broke me. My
parents broke me. I forced myself to believe that I never needed anyone to
fix me. Hell, I still don’t. I don’t want anyone carrying my baggage with
them.
But Oliver become a supportive staple in my life in terms of lifting me
up anytime I’m feeling down, has been everything a girl could ever dream
of.
I don’t want his money. I don’t want him thinking I need his money.
I’ve taught myself to be independent. That’s what being a single mom will
do after all.
“What’s going on in that head of yours?” Oliver asks at my side. “You
have a ten-mile stare in your eyes.”
I shake my head. “Nothing. I’m just thinking about how we were in a
similar situation last summer.”
“You mean when I landed a seat next to the most beautiful woman on
the flight?”
I look up at him and smile. I can’t help but shiver from his words. They
have the same effect on my body that his touch does. “I think you must
have been overtired, because that wasn’t my finest moment.”
He turns to look down at me before his palm lands on my thigh before
giving it a tight squeeze. “Every moment with you is the finest moment.”
Swoon.
 The walls around my heart have been broken down for god knows how
long at this point when it comes to this man. I fought it as hard as I could.
Clearly not trying hard enough because he’s completely in now.
He has me.
Every part of me.
He’s like the tattoos on my body—imprinted with no way to be washed
away
I’ve spent so much of my life wondering what it’s like to have that all-
consuming love. To have a real family. To have a partner in the journey of
life. To not feel so fucking alone. Apart from Mackenzie, I don’t know what
love is. But if I had to guess… this would be it.
More often than not, I find myself missing Oliver when he’s not home.
When he’s on his way home, I’m anxious for him to walk through the
doors. When I’m at work, I can’t wait to get home and see him and
Mackenzie.
The two people who are the center of my world.
The flight attendant cuts through my thoughts and it feels like déjà vu
but with a new woman. Her eyes take their time to scan Oliver in his seat,
shamelessly flirting with her eyes. Every muscle in my body tightens.
“Good morning, sir,” she purrs. “Can I get you anything to drink?”
“Ladies first,” he says as his eyes land on mine. His infectious soft
smile relaxing the tension I was just feeling.
“I’ll take a soda. Thank you.”
Oliver looks back at the woman. “And I’ll have an orange soda.”
She nods and winks at him before retreating to the back of the plane.
“Some things never change.” I laugh.
The grin on Oliver’s lips never falters when he looks at me. He picks up
my hand, clasping it between his palms. I’m sure he can feel how clammy
they are under his touch.
He lifts my hand to his lips and presses a delicate kiss to the top of my
fingers. “And some things do.”
My heart beats like a drum in my chest because I get exactly what he
means.
“The last time we were in this spot,” Oliver continues. “You were a
stranger to me. Someone I was insanely intrigued by, might I add. I don’t
know how the stars aligned for me. I don’t know what I did to deserve them
putting you back in my life, but I’ll always be thankful that some things
have changed for the better.”
I swallow past the dryness forming in my throat. “I’m not so sure I
deserve it either.”
“One day, I’m going to change that mindset of yours.” He huffs out a
laugh.
I tilt my head to the side in question. “What do you mean?”
“When you say you don’t deserve it. Because, Macey Evans”—he
releases a long drawn out sigh—“you deserve the entire fucking universe. It
makes me see red when I think that anyone in the world made you believe
you didn’t. It makes me want to go on a rampage when I think of anyone
that made you feel less than who you really are deep down.”
Tears threaten to spill as I stare unblinking at him before I finally
mutter, “Thank you.”
“For what?”
“You’ve never made me feel less than. You’ve never made me feel…
broken.”
“That’s because you’re not, babe.”
The word babe slips off his lips so easily and coincidentally the same
time the flight attendant returns with our drinks. This time her uniform shirt
a little more unzipped in the front to make a show of her chest for him. But
from the look in her eyes, she heard him call me babe and realized that
she’s lost her shot.
She hands us our drinks with a fake smile and not a word spoken before
she scurries away.
“She was totally checking you out.” I laugh.
“Was she?”
My eyes widen. “I don’t know how you could’ve possibly missed that.
Even the zipper on her shirt was extra undone.”
Oliver runs his hands down his face and lets a groan slip free. “Jesus,
that’s hot.”
My stomach does a flip despite all the words just poured out of him
before this. I can’t help but wonder if I’m reading everything all wrong.
Anxiety that I haven’t felt in a long time comes rushing back in.
Feeling his words is like a stab to the gut and the tears I kept at bay now
pool in my eyes, forcing me to avert my gaze out the window.
 Oliver whips my head back to him by gripping my chin. I blink rapidly,
hoping he doesn’t see the jealousy in my eyes.
“You, Macey. Your possessiveness and jealousy over me.” He grins.
“That’s what’s hot.”
“That's… not what I was thinking,” I lie.
“You forget that I’ve spent an ungodly amount of time watching you.
Mesmerized by every single move you make. I’ve become so in tune to
what you’re thinking without you even having to say it.”
“Fine.” I lift my chin. “I was a tad bit jealous.”
Oliver’s grin grows wider. “There’s no need to be.” He leans to the side,
pressing a kiss to the side of my head. I can hear him inhale as if he’s
soaking in every moment the way I always do. “I only have eyes for you.”
I melt. Physically, my body relaxes next to him.
When Oliver came back into my life, I vividly remember thinking
there’s no way a man like this would want anything to do with a washed up
single mom like me.
He’s proven me wrong every step of the way.
I clear my throat and adjust myself in the seat, because I don’t know
what else to say that wouldn’t be prematurely having a slip of the tongue
and uttering three words I’m not ready to say out loud.
I’m not even sure if he’s reached the point of hearing them. I know
myself enough to know it would sting if he wasn’t ready to say them back.
“So what’s on the agenda when we land?” I decide to ask.
“We’re going to check into the little house we’re staying in first. The
only thing I really need to do before we get settled is snap some pictures of
the house since the post is sponsored by the owners and the plan is to sell
people on visiting the location and staying here.”
I nod. “Okay. That sounds fun.”
Oliver leans down, bringing his lips to the shell of my ear. “I can think
of other things that are fun. Every single one of them includes you naked.”
Are we stuck in a lightning storm up here? I swear I just got struck
because everything feels hot in this small space. Everything he’s saying
settles right between my thighs.
“Oliver,” I gasp.
“I only speak the truth,” he whispers before he pulls away. “After that
we can explore the town. Whatever you want to do.”
I nod and my smile matches his before I turn to look out the window.
 The sky is full of clouds and even if I wasn’t on this plane with Oliver
right now, I would be feeling every bit on cloud nine as I feel right now.
On top of the world with my hand in his.
“This is a lot different than that first flight we took, huh?” I tell him,
keeping my eyes on the sky.
“So much different, dragonfly.”

OceanofPDF.com
It’s official. I’m obsessed with this little town.
Since I’ve never traveled outside of Montana before New York, I’ve
never seen a coastal town like this before. Only on the internet, which
always seemed so unrealistic to me. I’ve lived and breathed mountains my
entire life and I’ve found myself sucking in the salt water air more times
than I care to admit.
Wilmington is so cozy.
As nervous as I was to leave Mackenzie, it’s been a refreshing break
from mom life. Peyton has texted me updates all day and they are having
the time of their lives. It’s unfortunately raining there so they started a
movie marathon with James and even built massive blanket forts in her
living room.
Oliver took all of the pictures he needed when we checked in, right
before we got settled. It took everything in me not to jump him after the
conversation we had on the flight.
I’ve had an ache between my legs all day and he is one hundred percent
the source of that.
We spent the afternoon visiting a few shops downtown and Oliver got
so many amazing photos of the town. I know he’s going to paint this town
as the perfect destination for a getaway because it really is. From following
him on the site for a while now, I know he will do this town the justice it
deserves.
My feet have been killing me since we got back an hour ago, so I
decided to curl up on the couch with a book while I wait to see what the
plans are for the rest of the night.
“I have a question,” Oliver says as he enters the living room wearing
nothing but a pair of jeans.
Nothing.
But a pair of jeans.
That sit really low on his waist and showcases the V-shaped curve that
runs down to what’s under those jeans.
A curve I would love to run my hands over at some point tonight.
Who the hell have I become? I think these books are ruining me.
“Yeah?” I choke out. It comes out hoarse because I’m still staring at his
stomach.
“Eyes are up here, dragonfly.”
And… I’ve been caught. “Hard not to stare.”
The corner of his lips twist up as he leans against the door frame,
crossing his arms over his chest and one leg over the other. Jesus, that’s so
hot. It forces my eyes back down his body.
“I might have to take back my question if you keep looking at me with
those ‘fuck me’ eyes, babe. I don’t know how much restraint one person can
have.”
Now it’s my turn to smile. “What’s your question?”
I don’t realize that I’m still staring or that he’s moved off the wall until
he’s crouched down in front of me to level himself with my eyes. “Do you
want to go on a date with me tonight?”
“You want to take me on a date?” I ask.
“I want to do a lot of things with you, but this is a good start.” Oliver
shrugs.
I rise from the couch and he stands with me as I wrap my arms around
his bare waist and my body warms at the contact. The smile has never left
my face as I look up at him. “I’d love to go out with you, Oliver Ford.”
The air leaves Oliver’s lungs as his body relaxes into mine and I hear a
groan under his breath. “Please don’t say my name like that.”
“I’ll try to keep my tone in check for dinner.”
 “Please,” Oliver emphasizes before he leans down and presses a kiss to
my lips. It’s not a kiss we can get lost in like we’ve had before, but he stays
there just long enough that I feel it in every part of my body. He pulls away
before he says, “I can never get enough of your lips on mine.”
“Same.”
Oliver takes a step back, and I realize how much I hate that feeling. But
I know if I stay any closer, I’m going to want to skip dinner the same way I
think he wants to.
Before my brain can lead to anymore dirty thoughts, he spins me around
and gives my ass a little smack. “Go get dressed. We have reservations at
six.”
I raise a brow. “You just knew I was going to say yes, huh?”
“I’m goal-oriented. I knew I’d find some way to make you go out with
me.” He winks as he turns on his heel towards the bedroom.
I stare at his backside as he walks away and take in the way his muscles
curve every part of his back before I retreat to the shower and get ready for
dinner.
I already can’t wait to get home.

This isn’t the first time Oliver has taken me out to dinner, but this time feels
more intimate.
I chose to wear a silk thin strapped dress that reaches mid-thigh that
Peyton told me I had to bring. She said she hadn’t worn it yet, and that it
was made for me. It’s not the warmest weather since March is so hit or
miss, but sitting under the watchful eyes of Oliver Ford, I feel like I’m
sweating bullets.
Maybe it’s the location, or maybe it’s how much things have escalated
since he last took me out. I’m not complaining either way. Oliver was such
a gentleman when we got here and ordered dinner for both of us. He got the
surf and turf and after telling him how amazing the seafood fra diavolo
looked, he ordered that for me.
We spent dinner reflecting on our day and how we can’t wait to see how
the pictures that he snapped came out.
 “That was amazing,” I say, patting the corners of my mouth from my
meal. “And this place is so beautiful.”
Oliver’s eyes scan my body for the millionth time tonight. “It doesn’t
hold a candle to how you look tonight.”
My cheeks heat up at his compliment. “That was smooth.”
“It’s easy when you look like that.”
I tuck a curtain of hair behind my ear and offer him a soft smile. I
wonder if there will ever be a time that I don’t smile uncontrollably when
he’s around. Probably not.
“So I have a question for you,” I say as I bring my elbows to the table
and rest them under my chin.
“Shoot.”
“Can you tell me about this bear that Mackenzie can’t stop talking
about. His name is Bert?” I lightly laugh.
“She likes that old thing, huh?”
I nod. “She insisted on bringing it to Peyton’s for the weekend saying
that she can’t sleep without it.”
Oliver clears his throat and adjusts himself in his seat before taking a sip
of his water. I immediately regret asking him about it because I can tell he’s
nervous to talk about it.
“You don’t—”
“No,” he cuts me off. “I want to tell you all about it. I want to tell you
everything about me.”
I swallow past the lump in my throat and all of a sudden my stomach
churns with nerves myself. Fear creeps into every one of my senses because
things have been going so well for us. I’m terrified that something he’s
about to tell me will change that.
“I got that bear from my dad when I was a kid,” he starts. “I think I told
you that he passed.”
I nod, remembering the conversation we had on the flight when we met.
“I’m the man I am today because of his guidance and everything he’s
taught me. But I didn’t want to follow all of his footsteps. He was a big wig
investor and I watched it slowly kill him. Stress and work wasn’t what
killed him, but all of his underlying stress didn’t help him recover from the
pneumonia that took him.” Oliver pauses to take another sip of water. “Our
last conversation we had in the hospital room was him telling me “Live life
to the fullest. Fuck the money and everything else that doesn’t matter. You
are what matters. Travel the world and don’t ever settle.” And I lived by
that. Every single day. Seeing what money did to my dad, is the reason I
can’t stand my bank account.”
“You’ve built an amazing life for yourself.”
“I thought so too,” he says without missing a beat.
I don’t answer because I don’t know what he means by that. I’m not
entirely sure I want to know. I pick up my water glass and nervously take a
sip of my own.
“I want to be an open book with you, Macey,” he starts. “I’m not too
proud of my past.”
I keep my eyes locked on him, waiting for the ball to drop.
“Because I slept with a lot of women. Most of them I never called the
next day.” He scoffs at himself and the corner of his mouth curves up.
“That’s a lie. I never called anyone the next day. I treated women like they
were expendable and I didn’t care. Truth be told, they didn’t care either.”
I release a long drawn out sigh because I knew this already. The girls
told me that Oliver was sort of a playboy in the past. They were shocked to
hear that he hadn’t been with anyone since I showed up.
“But you’re different,” he says.
“Oliver,” I say before he can continue. “You don’t have to explain any
of this to me. Thank you for sharing a piece of yourself with me, sharing
your past with me. I hope you know it doesn’t change how I see you.”
“It doesn’t?”
I shake my head and smile. “Do you really think I would judge you for
your past when mine isn’t any better? Mine just has a little less females.” I
wink.
Oliver laughs at that and his smile grows wider.
I reach across the small table, taking his hands in mine. “You’re a good
man, Oliver Ford.”
He lifts my hands that are in his and presses a kiss to my knuckles.
“So that’s why you keep the bear?” I ask.
“I kept it as a reminder every night to live life to the fullest. To live with
no regrets. It sounds so dumb when I say it out loud.”
“It’s definitely not dumb. I think it’s very sweet.”
The waiter interrupts me before I could say anything more. “Can I get
you two some dessert?”
 “Not tonight,” Oliver answers the server but his eyes are locked with
mine, growing darker by the second. “I think we have something a little
sweeter at home.”

OceanofPDF.com
Oliver hasn't taken his hands off me since we left the restaurant.
The drive to the little house was only ten minutes but was full of
anticipation and nervous energy from wanting to get back as fast as we
could.
Once the car stops, he practically pulls me out. My hand clasps his as he
unlocks the door with the click of a few buttons on the keypad. He ushers
me inside and kicks the door shut with his foot before his mouth claims
mine.
Now this kiss is filled with need.
It’s as if he hasn’t been able to breathe all night long without his lips on
mine.
Our mouths fuse together. The kiss is rough. Demanding.
My back lands against the door with a thud and Oliver presses his hard
body against mine. His hand tangles itself in the hair on the back of my
head as he angles my head just right to gain a deeper access to my mouth.
His tongue brushes along my bottom lip and I open for him easily.
The kiss vibrates throughout my entire body.
My hips press into his leg because I’m craving so much more than this
right now.
 The minute I do, Oliver lowers himself to lift me up into his arms. My
legs wrap around his waist on their own accord and his mouth never leaves
mine. When I feel the bulge behind his pants press into my center, all the air
leaves my lungs in a needy moan.
He pulls away. “Fuck, baby”
I cup his face and give him a searing kiss. My hips move against him. I
already feel like I want to combust right here against the front door. The
grip he has on my hips tighten as he lets me grind my pussy against his
erection.
I moan in pleasure against his lips.
“Not here,” he grunts. “I am not fucking you against this door.”
“Take me to the bedroom then,” I beg.
Oliver doesn’t let me go. My legs stay locked at the ankles around him
as he walks toward the bedroom. If he releases me, I feel like I might die.
I’ve never wanted this the way I do right now.
In a few long strides, he’s busting into the bedroom not even bothering
to close the door because for the first time, we’re doing this with no one
else around.
I’m hungry for so much more tonight.
Reluctantly, Oliver places my feet on the ground and I reach for the
buttons on his white button down shirt. My rapid movements slow and the
world stops spinning with his heavy stare on me. In a matter of seconds, we
went from hungry to fuck each other to something major shifting in the air.
Love.
I know deep down that’s what this is with him.
With each button I undo, our eyes remain fixed on each other while his
hands fall to the side, letting me take control with slow, meaningful
movements.
“God, you’re so beautiful,” Oliver whispers while he brushes my messy
hair from just moments ago away from my eyes.
I don’t say anything back but my lips twist up on their own as I push the
shirt off his shoulders. I can’t help but look down at his broad chest that
rises and falls in front of me before my eyes trail down to his rigid abdomen
carved with perfectly sculpted muscles.
My hands move to his shoulders before I brush them down his front and
over every single bump, stopping right at the hem of his jeans.
“You’re not so bad yourself,” I whisper back.
 I pause, unsure if this is right. I’m not used to being in control, but the
lack of urgency on Oliver’s end tells me that he wants me to be the one to
take control here.
He’s giving me all of him. He’s giving me all his trust.
As if he can sense me silently questioning if I should undo it, he nods.
My hands work quickly to unbuckle the belt before I pull it out from the
loops and toss it to the side. Then, I unbutton his pants and slide the zipper
down. The second my finger hooks into the waistband, he sucks in a sharp
breath and throws his head back. I take that as a sign to push his pants all
the way to the ground.
This man really is so fucking beautiful.
I force myself to take a step back and take in every inch of bare flesh.
This man… is mine.
Oliver must sense me staring at the erection behind his boxer briefs
when his words cut through. “Take my cock out, baby. I need your hands on
me.”
I quirk a brow up to the sky. “Just my hands?”
“It’s a start.” He huffs out a laugh. “I want your mouth on my cock,
your pussy squeezing me. I want your cum dripping down the sides of me
by the end of the night.”
My mouth goes dry while a shiver racks my body.
I step to him, reaching inside his boxer briefs and gripping his length in
my hand. I moan. I fucking moan just by touching it. I don’t think I’ll ever
get used to how big he is. In every sense of the word.
His height, his body, his cock. All of it.
Oliver reaches in the waistband and pushes them to the floor with his
pants as he steps out of them. My hand moves up and down his throbbing
erection. Once my thumb rolls over the tip, I can feel the precum coat my
finger as I move quicker.
“Jesus Christ, that feels so good,” he groans. “I need to be inside of
you.”
I shake my head as I bring myself to my knees in front of him. Still fully
clothed in my dress and eager to give him pleasure.
“You don’t have—”
I cut him off when I wrap my lips around his length. Slowly pushing his
cock as deep as my mouth will allow it to go.
“Fuck,” he hisses.
 I pull back just enough and swirl my tongue around the head, licking the
bead of cum that builds before I push back down. Taking him deeper than I
did the first time.
My eyes look up at him and his eyes are fixed on where he disappears
inside my mouth. The fire inside of his eyes ignites energy inside of me to
give him more. I pick up my pace as I bob my head up and down, taking
him deeper each time.
“Look at you on your knees for me, baby,” Oliver says before his hand
finds the back of my head. The contact causes me to moan around him. My
head moves in rhythm before I open my throat and take every inch of him
in. A soft gag leaves me, but I don’t let up. “That’s a good girl. You take me
so well.”
His words land straight to my clit and I’m craving a release. I’m craving
the friction and I’m craving his hands all over me.
“I’m close,” he breathes out. “I don’t want to come down your throat.”
My hands itch to touch myself, but instead I grab his ass to keep him
where he is. Because I want that. I want Oliver to lose control and watch
him come. I want to taste every last drop he has to give me.
“Macey,” he warns.
I bob up and down in rapid movements. Tears prickle my eyes as he
touches my throat with each movement. I feel his hips jerk into me and it’s
so hot that I think I might come without even being touched.
He grips my hair tightly, his abs contract and I know I’ve succeeded.
“I’m coming, babe. Fuck.”
I pause, suctioning my lips around him as he pours himself down the
back of my throat.
My name on his tongue is like a goddamn chant, while he stares at the
ceiling. As soon as he releases everything he has into me, he pulls me off
the floor.
Oliver brings my face a breath away from him with his hands cupping
each side. “You want control, baby?” He swipes his thumb across my
swollen lip. I don’t answer him, but he knows. It’s my turn to give him the
pleasure he’s always given me. “You should already know that I’ll give you
anything you want. You want control, I will gladly get on my knees for you.
You’re my weakness, Macey.”
He leaves me standing there as he walks over to the bed. I stand there
unblinking with a throbbing need between my legs. I take a deep breath
before I turn around to face him. He sits on the edge of the bed with his legs
wide open, holding himself up with both hands behind him and his cock
already growing harder by the second.
I slowly kick my sandals off to the side. Oliver’s eyes bore into me as
he watches my every single movement. I reach for the hem of my dress
before lifting it over my head and tossing that off to the side too.
A smirk grows on his lips. “You mean to tell me I just sat with you at
dinner this whole time and you had nothing on under that dress?”
I shrug my shoulders in a very matter of fact way. “The underwear
showed through the silk and I didn’t have a strapless bra packed to wear
with this.”
Oliver groans and throws his head back while whispering some sort of
profanity under his breath. I take that opportunity to walk over to him,
stepping between his wide legs and placing my hands on his shoulders.
His head snaps back up to meet my eyes as he reaches for my hips. He
gives them a tight squeeze before he grazes my sides with his fingertips
until he reaches below the swell of my breasts. I suck in a sharp breath and
feel my nipples harden. He scans me up and down and brings his bottom lip
between his teeth.
“Touch me, Oliver.” It comes out as a needy plea.
“Where do you want me to touch you?” he asks with a deep raspy tone.
I point to my breasts. “Here.”
His hands move up as they hover over them. He teases the area around
my nipple with careful movements as he gently stimulates it with the pad of
his finger. He strokes it before pinching it between his fingers. My body
quakes at the movements and I can’t help but whimper.
Oliver leans forward and peppers kisses from my chest and down before
he takes one in his mouth. He flicks his tongue over it a few times before
sucking it into his mouth.
“Oliver,” I moan. An intense feeling begins to take over my body as he
moves to the other breast. I’ve already been on the verge of exploding all
night and this is just pushing me closer and closer to the edge.
I reach between us to touch myself, but Oliver senses the movement and
swats my hand away. “Tell me where else you want me to touch you.”
I don’t skip a beat when I point to the spot between my legs. “Here.”
With one mouth on my breast, his hand reaches between my legs and
cups my pussy. He groans into my chest as he sucks harder, releasing my
nipple with a pop. “You didn’t tell me you were soaked, Macey.”
I don’t reply. I can’t reply because Oliver moves a finger inside of me,
making contact with my clit and it causes every nerve ending in my body to
fire at rapid speed. My body heats, my chest rises and falls in more rapid,
uneven movements as he works the bud with his finger in slow, delicate
circles. I claw at his shoulders, unable to even stand here for much longer.
I choke out his name in a one-word plea to keep doing exactly what he’s
doing. I never realized that something like this could feel so damn good.
But Oliver knows his way around my body and has the ability to pull every
ounce of pleasure out of me.
“Oh my god,” I pant, feeling closer to an orgasm than ever before.
He slides out and I immediately hate the loss of connection, but he
doesn’t give me a second to pout before he’s driving two fingers inside of
me again.
My mouth opens wide as the pleasure intensifies. My one leg lifts to
rest on the edge of the bed next to his thigh, and I watch his lips curve up
thanking me for easier access.
My hips grind against him on their own, chasing the high. “That’s it,
babe. You feel so wet. So tight,” he says through gritted teeth as he hooks a
finger inside of me, hitting that sweet spot he knows drives me crazy. “I
want you to come so I can hear your sweet little moans.”
He pulls out one more time before he adjusts his hand so his palm rests
right on my clit. My body moves on its own, riding his hand faster and
faster until stars dance across my vision.
“I’m going to come,” I cry out.
“Such a good girl giving me what I want,” he praises.
That’s all I needed. Everything turns fuzzy and my body melts into his
hands. Literally as my orgasm hits me full force. Despite feeling weak in
the knees, I have never felt more alive than I do now in his arms.
“I knew that would be what sends you over the edge,” Oliver says as he
peppers kisses along the bare skin of my neck. “I love how your body
responds to me.”
As I come down from my high, he pulls his hands out from between my
legs. His eyes are locked with mine as he brings his drenched fingers
between us.
He brings them to his lips, brushing my arousal along his bottom lip
before both fingers disappear into his mouth. My lips part with lust and I’ve
learned that nothing turns me on more than the fact that Oliver loves how I
taste.
His eyes roll in the back of his head and he groans before pulling them
out. “So fucking sweet.”
I cup his cheeks and press my lips to his, tasting myself on his tongue.
Despite how hard that orgasm hit me, I want more of him. Actually, I don’t
think I can get enough of him.
“I need to be inside of you,” he says in a shallow whisper before he gets
up and walks over to the corner of the room where he has our overnight
luggage. I can’t help but stare at his perfect ass as he moves.
I feel like someone else right now.
I don’t know how to describe it, but he makes me feel strong and
powerful.
“What are you doing?” I ask.
“I told you, I need to be inside of you.” He laughs as if I should already
know just as he sits down on his knees to dig through the luggage. “I need a
condom.”
“No,” I say quickly.
He stills just before he reaches for the zipper. He’s still on his knees
when he turns around looking at me full of questions.
“I don’t want anything between us. I’m on the pill to control my
periods,” I continue before he can ask anything.
“Are you sure? My tests were negative when I got tested back in
January, and I haven’t been with anyone but you since then.”
Blood roars in my ears at his admission. Oliver really hasn’t been with
anyone since me. Not that there was even a thought that he was because he
never goes out anymore and he’s always home with me or Mackenzie.
But something about hearing him say it sends chills through my body.
Only elevating how strong I feel right now.
A smirk grows on my lips as I take note that he’s still sitting on his
knees besides the luggage. He hasn’t moved an inch to come near me yet.
“You weren’t kidding about gladly getting on your knees for me, huh?”
“I’d do anything for you, baby.” He still doesn’t move.
I sit down on the edge of the bed, feeling every bit of sexy with only his
eyes on me. He makes me feel wanted. He makes me feel sexy. He makes
me feel… loved.
 I spread my legs just the slightest bit for him, holding myself up with
one arm on the bed as I give him my best ‘come and get me’ grin.
Oliver’s eyes land on my bare pussy as his tongue swipes across his
bottom lip once before he brings it between his teeth. I use my other hands
to call him to me with a crook of my finger.
“Come,” I tell him.

OceanofPDF.com
“Come,” she says in a low seductive voice.
No one can bring me to my knees the way Macey Evans can. My cock
pulses at the tone of her voice.
There’s many ways I like Macey—when she’s in my kitchen, when
she’s reading a book on my couch snuggled in the blankets, when she’s
laughing. But nothing compares to strong and confident Macey.
I don’t waste another second because I meant what I said—I need to be
inside of her. Especially after watching how she responded to just me
fucking her with my hand. My god. Add that to the list of the many ways I
like Macey.
I move to stand and she stops me.
“Crawl to me,” she says as her eyes twinkle full of mischief.
Fucking gladly.
My face splits in a grin as I drop to both hands. I keep my eyes secured
on Macey’s and I’m confident she has the power to completely undo me
with those eyes. The second my body starts moving across the floor, her lips
part and I don’t miss the way she sucks in a sharp breath while she watches
every move I take.
 When I reach her feet, I lift one foot to sit on my shoulder as I rise to
one knee. I turn my head the smallest amount so I can still keep her eyes
stuck on mine as I press a kiss to the delicate spot on her ankle and don’t
stop until I reach mid-thigh.
“Is this what you wanted, dragonfly? Me, on my knees for you?” I press
another kiss right to the soft spot on her thigh between her legs.
“Worshiping you like the queen you are?”
Macey blows out a shaky exhale as I press a final kiss to her pussy
that’s still soaked from how hard I made her come just moments ago.
“Yes. God, yes.” She throws her head back while she holds herself up
right using her hands behind me. Her nipples perk up at the sensation of my
mouth on her most sensitive spot. As much as I want to devour her with my
tongue right now, I need to be inside of her. I need to feel connected to her
on another level.
I rise from my knees and hover over her body, forcing her back to fall to
the bed. I crash my lips to hers and realize quickly that I would actually die
if I didn’t have this mouth on mine every day for the rest of my life.
Everything in me shifts with that realization.
My movements over her slow because I don’t just want to fuck Macey
Evans.
I want everything with her. A life with her. A future with her.
“Baby,” I whisper against her lips. “I’m dying to be inside of you. But I
can’t…” I choke on my own words. Because there’s so much more I want
to tell her. “I need it to be slow.”
Macey’s eyes bounce between mine for one, two, three heartbeats, a
silent understanding between us that I want this time to be more. I don’t
want it to be rough and demanding the way it’s been so far with us.
She reaches up and kisses me again. Soft and sweet. Nothing
demanding about this one. Confirmation for me that she feels this too.
My arms cage the side of her head as I rest on my elbows and Macey
uses one arm to wrap around my neck and the other to reach between us.
The contact of her hand around my cock causes me to buck into her hand.
She guides my cock to her slick entrance and I groan at the feel of her
coating me bare.
She releases me and now has both of her arms wrapped around my
neck. She gives me a small nod to tell me she’s ready. I take my time
pushing inside of her. Pulling back with every inch before I drive in, giving
her more with each thrust.
“Fuck, your pussy feels so good wrapped around my cock.”
“Oliver,” she whimpers under me, and with one last thrust I’m fully
inside of her. Her back arches off the bed with a gasp and her thighs grip
my hips. “That's… oh my god.”
I pick up my pace, jerking my hips with small thrusts and it only takes a
few minutes before I feel her pulsing around me. I link my fingers with hers
and lift our hands, using the momentum to drive in and out of her. My
movements quicken with each thrust because nothing in the world
compares to her.
“Your pussy was made for me, Macey. Tell me this is all mine.”
“It’s all yours,” she pants, clawing at my back as if she can’t get close
enough to me. “I’m all yours, Oliver.”
“Say my name again, baby,” I beg.
“Oliver. Oh my god, Oliver,” Macey repeats over and over again.
My name on her lips makes me move faster. I bring myself back to my
elbows and dive into her neck, pressing a kiss to the bounding pulse in her
neck as her hands grip my hair.
“Baby, I—”
I love you.
I want to say it, but if I say it right now, she might think I’m saying it in
the heat of the moment. I want her to know I really mean it.
“I know, Oliver,” she moans louder.
I don’t know if that means she already knows how I feel or she can feel
the intensity between us right now. But either way, I know she can feel this
too.
She pushes me off her chest and forces me to slow my movements and
pull out of her.
“What?” I start, but she’s already moving to flip me to my back. She
climbs on top of me, with both legs straddling my hips as she lines herself
up again. She moves as slow as I did just moments ago and sinks lower and
lower onto my shaft.
“Fuuuck.” I melt as I watch my length disappear inside of her. “I love
when you take control.”
Macey laughs before she starts to grind against my cock. Her hands that
were just gripping my chest fly to her hair. I watch as she rides me like
she’s a rodeo champion in some kind of bull riding ring.
I don’t know jack shit about what it’s really called but that’s what it
looks like she’s doing right now. Her messy hair in her hands as she picks
up the pace. She’s moving for her pleasure and I’d gladly give it to her.
“I need you to do me a favor,” I tell her.
“Yeah?” she questions through a breathy moan.
“I need to hear you.” I thrust my hips up into her. “Fucking scream.”
“Ahh!” Macey screams out at that. “Fuck, that feels so good.”
Her hands find my chest again as she changes her movements and
bounces up and down on my cock. The way her breasts bounce with each
movement has me ready to explode inside of her.
“That's it, baby. Are you close? Because I’m going to come if you keep
this up.”
She doesn’t slow, but reaches between us and her fingers start rubbing
her clit in slow circles. That does it for me. I grip her hips and thrust my
hips up harder and faster as I pound into her.
Macey gasps and her lips form an O shape as my favorite little sounds
she makes start falling from her lips.
“Your pussy is squeezing me. You’re there. I can feel it.”
“I’m…” she screams out. “I’m there. I’m coming.”
I drive in and out. Harder. Faster. Wet skin slapping against each other
and her screams are the only sounds I hear as her walls begin to quiver.
“That’s a good fucking girl,” I growl through my teeth. “Soak my
cock.”
“Come with me,” she pants. “I want to see you lose control.”
“Baby, I’ve already lost control with you. You own me.” I thrust one
more time. “You have me.” I thrust again, but stop and keep my cock buried
inside of her. “You’re mine.”
Her orgasm crashes through her at the same time mine does. I pour
everything I have inside of her as I grunt through my release and she
screams through hers. I’ve never in my life felt a connection this strong
with another woman.
She’s it for me. She has to know it after this.
Macey’s body goes limp on top of me. Her hair falling all around us as
she falls on top of me. I cup her face with both hands and I kiss her. Sealing
whatever deal I have in my head and making sure she knows that she has
me.
 For good.
She releases herself from the kiss, our bodies still connected because I
refuse to pull out of her the same way she refuses to remove herself from
me.
My eyes bounce between hers and I love how Macey looks thoroughly
fucked and sated.
“Shit, this is hard,” I release an exhale.
The soft smile she just had, turns to a frown. Concern lacing her
features before she clears her throat and tries to separate us. “I understand.”
“No.” I stop her with a grip of her hips. Her eyes widen with
uncertainty. “It’s hard because I don’t know how I can live without you. I’m
falling so damn hard for you it makes me sick thinking of a life without you
in it.”
“I…” She pauses trying to collect her thoughts. “I feel the same way.”
I smile up at her because I can’t help it.
“Let’s get you cleaned up,” I say as I lift her from me. I rise from the
bed and lift her in my arms in a fireman's carry. Macey giggles before she
wraps her arms around my neck. “Then we’re going again because I’m not
done with you yet.”
Her arms tighten around my neck before she buries her head into my
neck.
I’m completely and utterly in love with Macey Evans.

OceanofPDF.com
I wake up to the sounds of birds chirping and a light breeze coming through
the crack in the window. I feel the warmth of Oliver’s naked body tangled
with mine and there’s barely any light outside telling me it has to be no later
than six in the morning.
My eyes fully open as I look up at him in his most peaceful state. He
sleeps with his mouth slightly parted, a hand resting over his broad chest
and the other extended under my neck.
I watch as his chest rises and falls slowly with each breath he takes.
He’s so beautiful.
I know it’s odd to call a man of this stature beautiful, but that’s what he
is.
As if Oliver can sense me staring, he startles and slowly opens his eyes.
“Good morning, beautiful,” he says in a groggy voice as he brings himself
higher on the pillow. “It’s early. How did you sleep?”
“Perfect,” I tell him, pressing a kiss to his bare chest before I snuggle
back into his arms. “You’re like sleeping with a heated blanket.”
His chest vibrates as he chuckles. His fingers tickle my arms from wrist
to shoulder. It’s the same move I used to do when Mackenzie was younger
and I would cuddle with her. The light touch causes goosebumps to pebble
on my skin.
“I love when I get to see the artwork on your arms,” he says.
“Yeah?”
He nods. “Your sleeve is probably my favorite tattoo I’ve ever seen.”
I look down at the ink covering my arms as if I don’t see it every day of
my life. A dragonfly is drawn over my forearm and a cherry blossom
scattered along my upper arm that reaches just below my shoulder.
“I got this done two years ago,” I start as I rest my chin on my opposite
arm and look up at him. “Things were really bad. I was at the lowest point
of my life and I found myself questioning why I was still here, questioning
what was the point of going forward if my parents wouldn’t let me be the
mom I knew I could be.”
Oliver remains silent but his hands never stop tracing the ink on my
skin. His face tells me he’s begging me to tell him more.
“I had no friends. I had no one to talk to and was scared to admit to
anyone the dark thoughts that went through my head for fear of being
deemed unstable. After sleeping for three days straight,” I breathe out, my
stomach churning at the memory. “I had a realization that I needed to make
a change. I needed to be stronger. If not for myself, but for Mackenzie.”
I blink rapidly, pushing down any strong emotions because it’s too early
in the day for all that.
“One day I was walking around town doing some shopping for the
holidays when I came across a small tattoo shop. I stared at the logo on the
outside of the building for so long that I’m sure people walking by thought I
was weird.” I laugh at that. “I walked in and said I need something inked on
my body that reminds me to keep going.” I swear I see a small smile on
Oliver’s face, but I can’t quite tell. “The guy’s name was Chuck. It’s a name
I’ll never forget because he changed my life that day. Not because he’s the
one who drew up this tattoo, but because he talked to me like I was a real
person. I hadn’t talked to someone like that since before I had Mackenzie. I
spilled my entire life to him for a few hours as if he was my therapist. I
cried. He cried.” I smile at the memory. “That was the day the cherry
blossom was born.”
“What does it mean?” Oliver asks.
“The Japanese took its beautiful, but fleeting spring blossom as a
metaphor for life. The inevitable wilting decline into death always follows
the full bloom. So wearing the tattoo shows readiness to live each day as if
it were your last. The dragonfly was added last minute to symbolize the
ability to overcome times of hardship.”
“That makes me equally in love with your art and also hate it at the
same time.”
I huff out a small laugh.
“I hate that you’ve gone through what you have, but I’ve never been
happier that it brought you to take that flight. It brought you to leave and
put us on the same path.”
I swallow down the emotions. “I am too.”
“I mean everything I’ve ever said to you, Macey. I want everything with
you that you’re willing to give me. I’ll wait until you’re ready if I have to.
But I’m all in with you.”
This man is a dream come true.
If you told me months ago that I would fall for the funny guy on the
plane who called me his seat wife and that he would show up and offer me a
place to live in the city… I would have laughed in your face.
“I want that too. With you.”
“Yeah?”
“It’s getting harder and harder to deny it. I just need to talk to
Mackenzie about everything. This is new territory for her. I know she loves
you and is used to you being around by now. But this would be a whole new
level.”
“Of course.” Oliver adjusts himself in bed before he cups my face in his
hands. “But you should know I love her.”
I’ve tried so hard to hold the tears back, but now, I can’t hold them back
at his admission. I want nothing more than having more people love my
daughter the way I do.
“You do?”
“I really do, babe. I’ve told you before, but in case you forgot”—he
offers me a beaming smile—“she’s a part of you. What’s not to love?”
The tears cascade down my cheek and he quickly wipes them away.
“That means a lot to me.”
I love you is on the tip of my tongue.
I want to tell him, but I just don’t know how.
We must have fallen back asleep because I wake again when my stomach
rumbles.
I glance over at the small clock on the nightstand to see that it’s already
nine in the morning. I slowly untangle my feet from our web to sneak out of
the bed and get breakfast started.
Oliver spoiled me in the bedroom last night. Multiple times. Then he
listened to me get emotional before the sun was even awake. So it’s my turn
to spoil him the best way I know how—with breakfast in bed.
As soon as my feet hit the floor, I feel the soreness from last night in
every part of me.
My arms, my legs, my vagina…everything is perfectly sore in the best
way possible.
But I already want more of it. Oliver has successfully turned me into a
sex-crazed fiend. But only for him.
I scan the floor to try and find my clothes, but everything is tossed all
over the place. The first thing I spot is his white button down shirt that he
wore to dinner last night and decide that’s what I’m wearing.
Since he’s significantly larger than me in height, it hangs like a dress on
me.
Just as I enter the little kitchen, I can hear my phone buzzing on the
counter. In the midst of my Oliver-induced haze, I forgot for a minute that I
have a child back at home who might need me.
My stomach sours that I was so negligent with my phone when I see it’s
Mackenzie.
“Hey, babe,” I answer quickly.
“Good morning, Mom!” She beams.
I chuckle at her enthusiasm. “How are you doing? Are you having fun
with Peyton?”
“Oh my god, so much fun, Mom. It rained like all day yesterday so we
made blanket forts in the living room! It was massive. James and I ate
popcorn under it and then we got to order pizza for dinner. It was the best
time ever.”
“That sounds so fun,” I say as I pad around the kitchen to find things to
make for breakfast. Oliver had a few groceries delivered while we were
gone yesterday to get us by for our short stay.
“How’s your trip?” she asks.
 “It’s good. Oliver got his work done and we’re just planning to relax
today before our flight back.”
“Can you bring me a souvenir?”
“Already got you something while we were exploring the town
yesterday.”
“You’re the best!” Mackenzie shrieks.
I pull a pan out of the cabinet to make some scrambled eggs, but the pan
that was on top of it falls which causes a loud bang.
“What was that?” Mackenzie asks in my ear.
“Sorry. I’m pulling out a pan to make some eggs for us this morning and
another one just fell.”
I hear the door to the bedroom creek open and turn to see Oliver
emerge. He’s sleepy eyed and wearing nothing but a pair of boxer briefs.
“Listen, babe. I’m going to make us some breakfast. My loud bang just
woke up Oliver.” I laugh. “I should probably get the bear some food,” I
joke.
“Tell Ollie I said hi and that I miss him.”
I love how much she misses him. I’m sure if I was home and he was
here alone, I would feel the same way she does right now.
“Mackenzie says she misses you,” I tell Oliver while she’s still on the
phone.
He smiles and holds out his hand for me to give it to him. I do and can’t
stop staring at him or even move to start breakfast. I am locked in on what’s
going to happen next.
“Hey, Kenzie,” he says in a deep tired voice.
I can’t hear what she’s saying because she’s not on speaker but every
nod of Oliver’s head with, what I assume, is her talking a mile a minute has
my heart beating wildly in my ribs.
“That sounds like a fun day,” he tells her. Another pause as he listens to
her. “I miss you too. I’m going to hold you to that promise for that hug. It
better be the biggest one ever.” He smiles at whatever she replies with.
He’s not even looking at me and I suddenly feel like I’m invading a
private conversation between them.
There’s another long pause and Oliver’s eyes travel from the ground to
mine. His gaze burns a hole right to my core.
“I love you more, Kenzie,” he says it to her but his eyes are on me.
 My breath catches in my throat and I feel like I can’t breathe. Those
words. He loves her. I know he told me this morning that he did, but to hear
him tell her is so different.
I have to snap myself out of it with a small shake of my head as I turn
around and make myself busy. I completely forget what I’m even doing
here because he’s thrown me so off guard.
“Okay. We’ll call you later,” Oliver tells her, and I hear the phone being
placed back on the counter.
Don’t get emotional. Don’t cry. It’s okay.
I hear him move before I feel him standing behind me. His large body
takes up the air I breathe and everything stays stuck in my lungs.
“My shirt looks good on you,” he says softly into my ear.
The back of his fingers feather down my neck, from my shoulder to the
lower curve of my back. I shiver under his touch and everything from last
night comes flooding back, sending a wave of desire to the sensitive spot
between my legs.
“It was all I could find on the floor in our pile of mess,” I choke out.
I hear him let out a chuckle under his breath. “How are you feeling?” he
asks.
I take a deep breath before I turn around to look at him. I’m unsure how
I’m feeling, especially after learning how much he loves my daughter and
the night we just had.
“Perfect.” I force a fixed smile.
“You’re not sore? I didn’t hurt you, did I?”
My muscles finally relax as my hands skate around his neck and I press
up to my toes to kiss him. Oliver’s large arms circle my waist, pulling me
into him. I want to live in this moment with him. I never want to stop being
in his arms and connected in some way shape or form.
I pull back from the kiss. “I’m a little sore, but you didn’t hurt me. You
could never hurt me.” The last line comes out softer than the first two.
“I’m glad you know that.” Oliver leans in for another quick kiss.
“Because I don’t ever intend to. I want to spend the rest of my days
worshiping you. But fuck… your body. The way you move with me. The
way your body reacts to mine. The way you take control. I can’t help but
get carried away in the moment with you. So if I ever get too rough, you
have to tell me.”
 “And I love it.” I cup his face between my hands. “Don't stop doing any
of that.”
“Macey, I…” He stops himself, shaking his head like he wanted to say
something but decided against it instead.
I’m not sure I’m ready for it myself. Not until I talk to Mackenzie.
Plus, I heard how he tells someone he loves them, and I’m going to end
up putty right here on this kitchen floor.
“Let’s have breakfast. Even though you ruined it for me.”
Oliver takes a step back and barks out a laugh pointing to his chest. “I
ruined it?”
I swat his arm with a kitchen rag and my laughter matches his. “Yes,
you ruined it. I was planning to make you breakfast in bed and now you’re
out here all”—my hand gestures up and down his body—“naked and so
much skin. Oh my god, so much skin.”
My core throbs again. He’s turning me on just by standing there.
“Would you like me to get dressed, Macey Bethany Evans?”
“Another wrong guess.” I laugh. “And please don’t. I’ve never cooked
with a hot naked man in the kitchen before. Maybe it will be some of my
best work.”
Oliver eyes the pan I’m holding. “Eggs?”
“Yup.”
“Are you going to make the eggs some of your best work?”
“You hush.” I curl over in laughter, more loudly and freely this time.
But I don’t hear him. I turn to face him and he’s most definitely not
laughing with me. Something sobers him, but he still has a small smirk on
his face.
“I love when you do that,” he says.
“Do what?”
“Smile. Laugh. Breathe. Everything. Just to name a few off the top of
my head.”
“Oliver,” I whisper.
I should tell him. Just rip off the stupid Band-Aid and not worry about
what his reaction would be to me telling him I’m completely head over
heels for him. At least he will know and it will allow him to freely tell me
when he’s ready.
Oliver doesn’t say anything back.
I clear my throat. “Let’s have breakfast.”
 “You know… I can think of something better than eggs. And it might
also be some of your best work.”
“Like what?”
He stalks over to me, crowding my space again. “You.”

OceanofPDF.com
This has to be the busiest lunch shift I’ve ever worked.
It doesn’t help that I’m downright exhausted and it’s only Tuesday.
We were supposed to leave Wilmington on Sunday night but our flight
was majorly delayed. A nor’easter went up the coast and we were stuck
there for hours until it passed.
I was so anxious about Mackenzie but Peyton assured me they were
safe and fine. Apparently they are used to that sort of thing. The word
nor’easter just scared the shit out of me, but Oliver told me that it’s
essentially just heavy rain and wind.
Needless to say, we didn’t get in until yesterday morning. I was eager to
pick up Mackenzie so Oliver drove us out to where Peyton lives just outside
the city. Of course we got stuck in traffic because what else can go wrong.
When we finally made it back to the penthouse, Mackenzie talked our
ears off for hours. I think she was just as excited for us to be home as we
were.
It was my first time away from her so I can see why.
The three of us snuggled on the couch with the gloomy post storm
weather and watched movies all day since Mackenzie had a random day off
for teacher inservice. I even read some of the book Avery let me borrow for
the trip that I didn’t get to finish.
It’s just so good and I couldn't put it down no matter how heavy my
eyes were. Those damn cowboy romances have me in a chokehold, which
leaves me here dead ass tired for this shift.
“Are you good?” Kevin asks.
I bite back a yawn. “Yeah, I’m just still so tired from the weekend.”
“How was the trip, by the way?” Jan asks.
I’ve gotten close to these two since working so closely together. It’s nice
to have people you work with who are easy to talk to and make working
actually enjoyable. There’s no drama, they care about my life outside of
work, and we work as a great team.
I smile at the thoughts of the weekend before I answer her question. We
barely slept while there. I don’t think we ever left the bed once we got in it
Saturday night. He had me completely worn down and sated.
“Oh, girl,” Jan drawls. “Don’t even answer that. Your smile tells me
everything I need to know.”
“I just had a nice, relaxing time.”
“I bet you also got plenty of cardio in too.” She winks.
“Stop that.” I laugh as I throw a cooked pasta noodle at her. “We did
not.”
“You don’t have to lie to me. I have a keen sense for that kind of thing.
And you”—she tosses a pasta noodle at me now—“are glowing.”
I want to say something back, tell her it’s the glow of the kitchen lights
and how freaking bright they are. But I can’t deny that I even feel like I’m
glowing.
It’s not just because of the mind-blowing sex we had all weekend but
everything that’s happened the last few months.
It’s seeing my daughter the happiest she’s ever been and finally being
able to be a kid. It’s having the dream that I’ve had since I was a little girl
finally come true. It’s finding some of the best friends a girl could ask for
that look me in without hesitation and has made this feel like home.
It’s Oliver and every day spent with him that’s turned into so much
more than I ever expected.
“I’m really happy here,” I finally say.
“Oh, we can tell,” Kevin jokes.
Jan scans me up and down. “It looks good on you, girl.”
 “Why don’t you cut out early,” Kevin says. “You look beat. Lunch rush
is over and there are only two tables left, both of which we’ve served
already. Plus, the dinner crew will be here soon.”
“I can’t do that to you guys.”
“Yes, you can.” Kevin nods. “It’s your turn to go out early anyway.
You’re always the last one here and work harder than anyone I know.”
“Get outta here.” Jan nods towards the back door.
“Thank you, guys.”
I hang up my apron and change out of my kitchen shoes. I pull out my
phone and see the girl gang group chat has multiple messages but decide
I’ll read them once I secure my Uber. A couple minutes go by and I’m still
standing at the corner waiting for the car when my phone rings.
“Hey, Ave.”
“Hey girl. Have you gotten any of my texts? Em and I are heading to
Old Jose for Taco Tuesday. Are you down?”
“I just got out of work. I have to talk to Oliver and see if Mackenzie is
okay.”
I hear muffled noises in the background. Maybe a hand covers the
microphone on her end? It sounds like she put me in her pocket or
something. Then I hear someone say, “we’re good.”
“Hello?” I say.
“Yes, I’m here. You’re good to go. Em was just on FaceTime with
Oliver and Mackenzie anyway,” Avery says.
My heart.
How did I get so lucky to have best friends who love my daughter like
their own? Emiline actually saw Mackenzie over the weekend when she
stopped at Peyton's house but she still can’t get enough of her. I love that
for Mackenzie.
“Okay. I’ll meet you guys over there. But I won’t be staying for long
because I’m exhausted.”

When I enter the restaurant, I see Avery and Emiline are already seated.
“Drinks on you,” Avery says to Em after they lay eyes on me.
She rolls her eyes in response. “Fine.”
 “What’s going on?” I ask.
“We took bets on how much you’d be glowing when you walked in here
after your rendezvous with Oliver.” Avery winks.
My cheeks pink as I sit down. “That obvious, huh?”
“Yes. Now spill.” Avery leans forward on both elbows with her hands
clasped together under her chin.
I cover my face with my hands, feeling shy all of a sudden because I
don’t know how to talk about it. “It was a really nice getaway. Since you
already seem to know, we had sex. Lots of it.”
Avery’s smile grows wider.
“And I feel a lot of things… like a lot,” I continue.
“Explain,” Avery encourages.
“My feelings for him are growing at a rate I can’t grasp. I’m feeling
things that are wildly new to me in every way. I’ve never loved a man
before or had attraction to this extent. It scares the shit out of me because
it’s so intense.” I pause to gather my thoughts, my gaze bounces between
the two girls. “And if things don’t work out, I’m setting myself and
Mackenzie up for major heartbreak.”
Silence falls at the table. Avery has a soft smile on her face and Emiline
has a look of complete shock on hers, like she didn’t expect that out of me.
“Have I told you the story about Marc and me?” Avery says.
I shake my head, and hear Em let out a scoff. “This is a good one.”
She releases a sigh. “Marc and I knew each other through Thomas and
Peyton. He needed someone to be his fake date to this holiday gala he had
to attend. I thought it was a one-time thing so I agreed to play the stupid
role of a doting fiancée. Things got… interesting that night.” Avery blushes
thinking about it. She doesn’t even need to say it for me to know what she
means. “Mind you, I was also his assistant at the time. I took some time off
work to help my mom because she broke her hip. When I came back, Marc
told me we needed to put on the act for the whole summer to impress his
boss.”
“Wow.” My eyes widen.
“Yeah.” She laughs. “I didn’t want to do it because I’d never been in a
relationship. I swore off all men because of some daddy issues, which is a
story for another day, but the point is, I was in a similar situation and scared
out of my mind because I never had feelings for a man before Marc. It was
so scary for me.”
 “Her admitting that is a lot,” Emiline adds. “Avery doesn’t do feelings.”
“Facts,” Avery exclaims with a finger in the air.
“You two looked so in love when I met you that time in the mountains
though.”
Avery nods. “That was for show. But things were already escalating
quickly at that point. I was trying to fight off the feelings I knew I had for
him, but just didn’t know how.”
“How did you handle it?” I ask.
She holds up her hand to show off the diamond on her ring finger. “I fell
anyway. I let him catch me.”
Ugh, that’s adorable.
“It was a major chance I took to finally say those three words to him.
But it was a risk I was willing to take with him because I fully trusted him
with my heart at that point,” Avery says.
“Knowing my brother,” Emiline adds, “he won't let you fall alone
either.”
My insides flutter. I trust Oliver with my life. I know without a single
doubt in my mind that he would never let me fall alone. I also feel like this
can’t be one-sided between us. There has to be more on his end.
I remember so vividly the look in his eyes on the trip when he loomed
over my body just before driving into me. It was a look that screamed I love
you, or better yet a look that said I want to make love to you.
“I guess I’m just nervous after hearing about his history with women.
I’m not as experienced as he is so I’m not sure how to process all of it.
What if he gets bored with me? What if he ends up changing his mind in a
month? I don’t know how the male mind works.”
“I’d never lie to you about things like this,” Emiline says. “Oliver was
kind of a playboy for a long time. He’s always lived his life carefree and
like every day is his last. But coincidentally, he hasn’t talked to my brothers
about that stuff since his birthday trip last year.”
“How would you know what he talks to his brothers about?” Avery
raises a brow. “Marc says he doesn’t talk to you about those things.”
“I mean…” She blushes. “I’m just assuming.”
“Are you assuming? Or is Logan telling you about the conversations
they have at the bar when they go out Wednesday nights?” Avery says with
an accusing tone.
Emiline’s pink cheeks turn white like she’s just been caught red-handed.
 “I fully plan to circle back to this new revelation after you continue with
what you were saying about Oliver to Macey,” Avery says. “Because I’m
sick and tired of you two hiding whatever relationship you two are having
behind our backs.”
“There’s—” Emiline starts, but pauses quickly as her lips close with a
tight seal. “Fine. I’ll tell you guys everything but if I find out it gets back to
my brothers, you’re all fucking dead.”
“Fine, continue,” Avery encourages her.
“Like I was saying. Oliver changed his ways after his birthday trip. He
hasn’t been with anyone since he met you. I’m not just talking about when
he saw you again at the bar you worked at. I’m talking about that first flight
you two took to New York from Montana.”
My thoughts come to a halt as I take in everything she’s telling me and
my stomach does a complete somersault.
I know he’s said things about wanting everything I have to give and
wants it all with me, but I’ve been burned once into thinking that someone
loved me. Only to learn they didn’t.
But this feels so much different with Oliver. So much more real.
“I think I’m really falling in love with him,” I sigh.
“Oh, babe.” Avery chuckles.
“You fell a long time ago,” Emiline finishes.
I think she’s right. They both are.
I don’t know when or how, but I’ve been falling since that first flight.

OceanofPDF.com
“What are you thinking of for dinner tonight?” I ask Mackenzie. Macey is
working the dinner shift, so it’s just the two of us tonight.
It’s been a whole week since we’ve been back from our trip. Ever since
I got a taste of what Macey sleeping in bed with me is like, I’ve struggled to
sleep like a normal human on my own.
She would stay over but we haven’t had a chance to talk to Mackenzie
about it. The last thing I want to do is rush Macey into anything. This is a
huge step for both of them, and I’m not about to screw it up.
“I have the best idea ever,” she announces.
“Oh yeah? What’s that?”
“So I never got a chance to show my mom how happy I am for her to
get her dream job. And since I’m just a kid”—she rolls her eyes—“I
couldn’t buy her anything.”
“You should have told me,” I tell her. “You know I would have taken
you anywhere you wanted to go and pick out whatever you wanted.”
“You would have?”
I nod repeatedly. “Yes. Remember what I’ve always told you?”
“You don’t do anything you don’t want to do,” Mackenzie says like a
teenager and it’s so damn cute. “That’s really nice, Ollie. I didn’t even think
to ask because I’ve…” She looks somber and my heart folds as her smile
disappears. “I’ve never really had anyone to ask.”
Fuck. Every time she brings up her past, it’s another stab to my chest. I
wish I could go back in time and find a way to find these two sooner.
Except, I met these two when the universe was ready for us to meet.
Mackenzie deserves stability in her life, and I want to give her that. I
want to be as good to her as my father was if Macey allows me the privilege
to.
I clear my throat, swallowing any emotions I have thinking about the
past. “What did you have in mind to do for her?”
“My mom really loves homemade gifts. One time in school back in
Montana, I gave her an ornament for Christmas that we made in school. It
was a clay mold of my hand and she cried. It was her favorite gift ever.”
“I’m not crafty like that.” I laugh.
“I wasn’t talking about clay ornaments. It’s not even Christmas, silly.”
She giggles. “I’m thinking of a home cooked meal. I think that’s why she
likes to cook, ya know. Food is the way to the heart, blah, blah, blah. I think
I want you to help me make her something yummy for when she gets off
work.”
“Done,” I say as I leap off the couch.
“Really?”
“Stop questioning me, Kenzie. I’ll do whatever you want to do for your
mom. What did you have in mind to whip up?”
“One day, before we moved here, I made her teach me how to make
French toasts. So that way I could make her something some mornings out
of love. But I’m kind of sick of it.”
“Is that why you make it?”
“It’s the only thing I know how to make.” She shrugs.
Mackenzie is so young but she’s so mature for her age and it blows me
away every time she reveals something to me. On top of that, she’s got the
biggest heart on the planet. Knowing she learned to make French toast for
her mom as a small gesture to show her that she loves her makes my heart
thump in my chest.
Food is the way to the heart.
That’s why Macey loves cooking so much.
“What else does she like that’s not breakfast?” I ask.
“She likes anything Italian.”
 I walk over to the kitchen and Mackenzie follows. I reach in the pantry
and pull out my ridiculous apron and another small one I got for Mackenzie
recently.
“How about we keep it simple because I can’t cook either,” I tell her,
and we both burst out laughing.
She grabs the apron from my hand. “Is it for me?”
“Yeah. You like it?”
Mackenzie examines the pink and purple mermaid skin apron and her
mouth twists with emotion. “I love it. Mom is going to love it. She’s going
to think I’m the best helper ever.”
“We both already know you are.”
She nods and puts it on.
“How about we make spaghetti and meatballs? It can’t be that hard.”
“Oh! I can pull a recipe from online.”
“Let’s do it.”
While she pulls it up I grab some ground beef and an assortment of
things I think might go in meatballs. I don’t know the first thing about them.
They taste amazing, but I’ve never cooked them.
“You know what drives me bonkers?” Mackenzie asks.
“What?”
“When you look up a recipe online and you get paragraph after
paragraph of the person's life and why meatballs are so cool before the
actual recipe. I don’t need to know what inspired the recipe or your trip to
Italy. Just give me the damn recipe.”
I freeze where I’m standing, staring at her unblinking with my mouth
slightly parted.
“Oops. I didn’t mean to curse.” She looks at me with wide eyes. “I’m
sorry, Ollie.”
“No. I mean, yes. I mean, no,” I stutter in complete shock before my
hands fall to my knees and I’m laughing so hard that my sides physically
hurt.
“That’s”—I’m actually crying I’m laughing so hard—“that’s the truest
shit I’ve ever heard, Kenzie. I think I’m more impressed at your reading
skills and the fact you know it's about their trip to Italy at eight-years-old.”
“I’m a whole grade and a half ahead of my class in reading, Ollie. I’ve
read books that are harder than this mess before the recipe. Just tell me how
many cups of jarred sauce I need.”
 I give her a questioning glare. “Your mom would lose it if she found out
we used jarred sauce.”
“Shh. It’s out of love.” Mackenzie swats my words away with her
hands.
Both of us can’t stop laughing, and it makes me realize just how much I
love this girl. I can’t tell if it’s from laughing so hard, or how my feelings
for both Macey and Mackenzie have taken over my heart, but I feel my
chest tighten in a feeling I can’t explain.
I love them both more than I’ve ever loved anyone in this world and I
truly can’t picture a life without them.
“I won’t tell my mom you cursed if you don’t tell her I cursed,”
Mackenzie breaks through my thoughts.
“Deal. Now let's get back to that recipe you found.”

An hour later, the kitchen is a complete disaster.

Dishes are piled in the sink, there’s red sauce splattered everywhere, but
we truly had the best time ever making dinner. I look over to Mackenzie as
she stirs the pot of spaghetti. I pulled out a stool for her so she could get a
better angle since the pot was so big.
“What’s got you smiling over there?” I ask her, noting the huge grin on
her face.
“I was thinking about the wish I made on New Year’s when the ball
dropped.”
“A wish?”
She rolls her eyes. “Yes. You're supposed to make a wish. I don’t make
the rules.”
I hold my hands up in defense. “Whatever you say. Did it come true?”
“It did.” Mackenzie nods. “Do you want to know what it was?”
“Sure.”
“I wished for someone to make my mom really, really happy.” She turns
her head to look at me.
My chest feels tight as she keeps her stare locked on me. From the look
in her eyes, I know she means me. I want to say more. I want to tell her how
happy her mom has made me.
 I want to tell Mackenzie how happy she has made me.
I change the subject before I can say anything more before Macey is
home. “Your mom should be home any minute.”
“Yes!”
“I think the fact that we didn’t burn down the kitchen calls for a
celebration, don’t you?”
She nods enthusiastically.
“Alexa, play “Wonderland” by Taylor Swift,” I say to the system in the
kitchen.
“My favorite,” she practically screams at the top of her lungs as the
music starts.
I swear the entire city can hear her excitement.
We both bounce around the kitchen as the song belts over the speakers.
Mackenzie sings every single word as if she’s already had this song on
repeat for months. We each grab a spoon and pretend it’s a microphone
when the greatest bridge of all time comes on.
Then I pick her up and put her on top of the island to let her really have
the stage.
We both laugh uncontrollably when I move to the light switch and start
flashing them like concert lights. Mackenzie can’t even sing the words
through our hysterics but a throat clearing loudly makes us both stop
abruptly.
Macey stands just outside the kitchen staring at us in shock.
But she’s smiling.
“Mom!” Mackenzie leaps off the counter into her mom’s arms.
“What’s going on here?” she asks.
“We made you dinner,” Mackenzie tells her.
Her gaze locks on mine and her brows furrow. “Did you now?”
Macey knows damn well I can’t cook for shit.
I fight the urge not to reach for her and pull her into my arms and kiss
her out in the open.
Instead, we sit around the kitchen table and eat the best spaghetti and
meatballs we’ve ever had despite the use of jarred sauce—Macey’s words,
not mine.
And I believe her because they were made with so much love.

OceanofPDF.com
“What is happening tonight?” I ask Kevin and Jan as we work tirelessly in
the kitchen.
“This is April for ya.” Jan laughs.
“It’s wild,” Kevin adds. “The second the calendar turns over to April,
everyone starts coming from all over the place to the city. I think a lot of
kids have spring break the first week of April too. This is the kick-off to our
busy season basically.”
“Jesus,” I mutter under my breath.
I pull the ticket from the printer to get started on the next order. It’s two
orders of surf and turf, our most expensive dish on the menu.
We make this dish a little different than other fine dining restaurants.
We drizzle a garlic cream sauce on top and I must say, it’s the most
delicious sauce I’ve ever tasted. It’s the perfect pairing with the filet too.
“Heard a rumor.” Kevin smirks.
“About me?”
He nods. “I don’t know if you know, but Frank is opening that other
restaurant in a few weeks.”
“I briefly overheard him say something before I started but not much.”
“I heard you're up for the head chef position there.”
 The plate I was just holding falls to the counter while I stare at him.
He’s got to be playing a joke on me. Kevin is kind of known for that.
“This isn’t one of my pranks.” He laughs as if he can read my mind.
“W-what? Me?”
“Yes, you.” Kevin rolls his eyes. “I was the one who suggested it to
him.”
“Are you trying to get rid of me?” I joke.
“Absolutely not.” He shakes his head. “But you are head chef potential.
I see how hard you’ve worked here for the last month. You always pick up
shifts when we’re short. Most days you know more than me. Most days I let
you do more than you actually think.”
My stomach feels queasy at the thought of becoming the head chef in a
restaurant. It’s something I’ve always wanted. But for it to potentially
happen has me scared shitless.
Every bit of self-doubt I’ve ever had comes barreling into my mind. I’ve
never been to culinary school and don’t have an education outside of a high
school diploma.
Why me?
I stop my thoughts when I think about Oliver, my new best friends, my
coworkers…
About my daughter.
Everyone who’s believed in me up until this point.
I lift my chin a little higher and offer Kevin a smile because despite
spending my entire life made to believe I can’t do it, I really can.
“Thank you,” I finally say as I clear my throat.
“No thanks needed.” Kevin shakes his head.
“You really do deserve it,” Jan interjects. “I’ve really loved having you
work the line with us.”
I put the two dinner dishes up to be sent to the table and a server grabs
them quickly to bring it out. A feeling of pride engulfs every part of me. It
happens every time I send a dish out. I don’t rush my dishes, but I always
make sure it’s made to perfection in a timely manner.
For the next half hour, we continue through the busy rush of dinner and
laugh about the dumbest things. Jan tells us a joke about how her dog
chased a squirrel in her backyard the other day and tried to sneak under the
fence to grab it, only for his collar to get caught in the links.
 It wasn’t the funniest story in the world, but the way she tells them
always has you full on laughing.
“Excuse me,” a server says as she comes into the kitchen.
“Yeah?” Kevin and I say at the same time.
“A table out there would like to pay compliments to the chef.”
“Which table?” Kevin asks.
“Table nine.”
“That’s all her.” Kevin nods his head towards me. “It’s the surf and turf
you made.”
My smile widens.
Someone wants to pay compliments to the chef? To me?
“I’ll be right out,” I tell her.
“See… Head chef potential.” Kevin grins.
I peel off my apron and walk to the sink to wash my hands before
stepping out to the dining area. I take a deep breath, the smile never leaving
my mouth.
Once I step into the dining room, nervous energy takes over my body.
My skin prickles with awareness and all of a sudden I feel like something is
off. Most eyes land on me because I’m in a chef uniform and not the all
black server uniform, but most quickly turn back to their food.
Except, when I see table nine come into sight, everything around me
fades.
That nervous energy I felt coming back full force when I lay eyes on my
mother and father sitting at the table.
They couldn’t have known where to find me.
I swallow past the dryness in my throat, straighten my back and walk
over to them.
“Well if this isn’t a sight for sore eyes,” my mom says, her fingers
nestled under her chin as she scans my body up and down in disgust.
“Mother,” I say flatly.
“Is that anyway to greet your mother when you haven’t seen her in
almost a year?” she says.
“Nine months,” I correct.
“Semantics, dear.” She laughs coldly. “I knew we would find you at
some point and bring you and Mackenzie home with us.”
“How did you find me?”
“You know Bill. Our private investigator,” she says with a cheeky grin.
 My gaze shifts to my father who sits there in silence sipping on a glass
of what I assume is a very expensive whiskey.
“Dad,” I breathe out. Begging him for some help here.
“Sorry, dear. I think it’s time you stop playing these little games here in
this rat-infested city and come back home to Montana.”
I will not let them win. I will not let them win.
“I’m sorry, I can’t.” I shake my head.
“Don’t tell me you can’t because of this stupid little temporary job,” my
mom scoffs. “Besides, I asked to pay compliments to the chef, not the
dishwasher.”
Her words pour out of her like venom. I don’t know how I put up with
her as long as I did. I already knew leaving was for the best, but this entire
interaction just goes to show that it truly was the best thing that’s ever
happened to me.
I push down the thoughts that start to creep up about what life would
look like if I did stay.
Mackenzie would be miserable.
I would have never met Oliver.
I wouldn’t be here.
“Excuse me,” my mother calls the server over before I can speak. “I
asked to speak with the chef, not the dishwasher.”
The server's eyes widen as she looks up at me, fear taking over her
features.
“It’s okay, you don’t have to answer her.” I place a hand on her shoulder
before looking back at my mom, forcing a flat smile to my face. “You are
looking at the chef, mother.”
“It’s cute you think you could make it here,” she adds.
“It’s cute that you think I couldn’t,” I retort. “I’m not coming home. I’m
a grown adult and this is where I want to be.”
“Watch your tone with your mother,” my dad hisses.
“Watch my tone?” I can’t help but bark out a laugh. I lean down over
the table to bring myself eye level with her. “I’m done with that life.”
“What life? The life where we gave you everything you could’ve ever
wanted? The life where we raised your daughter because you had to be a
little slut and get knocked up at sixteen?” My mom’s mouth twists up as if
she’s won with that argument.
 I lower my voice, bringing myself even closer to her to avoid causing a
scene in the restaurant. “The life where you made me feel less than I was.
The life where you controlled not only my life, but my daughter’s. Why
can’t you seem to understand that? Why can’t you leave us be and
understand we’re the happiest we’ve ever been?”
Mom scoffs and adds an eye roll for exaggerated measures. “You can’t
be serious. The concrete jungle is what makes you happy? There's no way
Mackenzie wants that life. I’m sure she hates it here. She’s probably even
regressed in school. That poor girl. She was doing so well in her advanced
classes.”
“The way she tells me multiple times a day how happy she is, tells me
otherwise.” I shrug.
My mother sits there in silence, but the look on her face tells me she
still thinks she's winning this argument.
“I hate to break it to you, mother, but we’re doing better than ever. I
landed my dream job without your help. I’m standing on my own two feet
without your help. I’m raising my daughter the way she deserves to be
raised without your help. She loves her school and is doing amazing for
your information. Listen closely when I tell you that leaving Montana was
the best decision I’ve ever made next to keeping my daughter after you told
me to… and I quote… get rid of her.”
“You were sixteen years old,” she seethes.
“It doesn’t matter what mistakes I made or how old I was. What matters
is how much she’s loved and cared for. It matters how god damn happy she
is. It matters that she’s my child and that’s something you will never be able
to take away from me, no matter how hard you try.”
Her lips part in shock before she closes them tightly.
“I don’t know, dear.” she says to my dad. “Don’t you think they should
be coming home? This little game she’s playing is ridiculous.”
I don’t wait for my dad to answer. “Not happening.”
Her head whips to look at me. “It is. Everything I’ve ever done for you
—”
“You’ve mentioned that already,” I cut her off.
“You owe me,” she hisses through her teeth. “For raising your daughter
properly.”
“I don’t owe you a goddamn thing!” My voice grows louder than I
expected, and a few tables turn to look at us.
 Silences stretches between us.
“What makes you think you’re so wise?” my father questions over the
brim of his whiskey glass.
My head snaps to his. “I’ve always been wise. You two were just too
busy noticing my faults.” I stand tall and straighten out my chef jacket that I
earned with hard work. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to head back to
the kitchen and cook for the rest of the guests that are waiting on their
meals.”
They say nothing else.
Just as I’m about to turn, my mother speaks up, “You’ve never been fit
to be a mother. I’ll make sure she comes home where she belongs.”
My steps freeze and I slowly turn back to look at them. Rage taking
over every part of my body as my fists clench on the sides of my body. I
can’t help it when I bring myself nose to nose with her.
“I fucking dare you to try. Not in this life or the next will you ever take
her from me.”
Before she can say anything back, I turn on my heel. I ask the hostess to
remove them from the restaurant before I storm into the kitchen. The
moment the doors close behind me, I press my back to it and feel my chest
rising and falling rapidly. Anxiety I haven’t felt in months comes back full
force.
I close my eyes as I sink to the floor and try to regulate my breathing.
One… two… three..
“Macey, are you okay?” Jan runs over to me.
“My”—my breathing picks up—“parents.”
“Oh shit,” Kevin murmurs under his breath.
They know my entire story, know how I got here and why I left
Montana for good. I’ve told them stories about how vindictive and
narcissistic my parents are. So the second those two words leave my lips,
they know exactly what just happened to me.
Jan cups my face in her hands. Sending a small wave of comfort
through me. “Tell me what you need,” she says.
One… two… three..
I pull my phone from my apron, handing it over to her because I can’t
even see straight.
“I need Oliver,” I say right before sobs rack my entire body.
OceanofPDF.com
“Feel like doing arts and crafts tonight?” I ask Mackenzie.
She raises a brow at me. “You said you’re not crafty.”
“Must you remember everything I say?”
She taps the side of her head. “I store it all in here.”
I pull out a bin of crayons, markers and craft paper I picked up at the
store. I love hanging out with her, and since it’s one of my favorite things to
do with James, although his coloring is just scribbling all over the page, I
wanted to try it with her too.
“Look, I got all these at the store the other day for you.”
“You got that for me?” Mackenzie asks.
I look around the room, peeking under the kitchen table sarcastically. “I
don’t see any other nine year olds in the room.”
“I’m not nine… yet.” She giggles.
“Close. You act like you already are anyway. Plus, there’s only two
months left and you’ll officially be nine.”
“I can’t wait,” she shrieks.
“Alright, come draw with me.” I wave her over to the table.
Mackenzie settles next to me and pulls out the colored pencils and the
blank sketch pad. She starts drawing flowers and a scenic image. She’s
good for her age. She really has a better view on art than I have in my pinky
toe.
“I need you to draw me something,” I ask her.
“Like what?”
“Can you draw me a flower? Your favorite kind.”
“Oh, yes! I can totes do that for you,” she says before she pulls out three
different colors and gets to work on drawing the best flower she can.
My phone buzzes on the counter across from us.
I leap up and grab it, noticing it’s Macey.
“Hello?”
“Hi, Oliver?” A voice that isn’t Macey’s says through my speakers.
My stomach bottoms out and my legs feel weak all of a sudden at the
thought that something happened to her.
“Yes,” I choke out the word. “This is him.”
“Hi, it’s Jan. I work with Macey…” She pauses. “We had a situation
come up at work.”
“What kind of situation?” I ask quickly as I begin pacing back and forth
in the kitchen.
“It’s better if Macey tells you. Can you please come get her? She’s in no
condition—”
“I’ll be right there,” I cut her off and hang up.
“Fuck,” I mutter. My eyes land on Mackenzie whose eyes are so wide
they might fall out of her eye sockets. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to curse. I
have to get your mom from work.”
She stands quickly. “Is she okay?”
“She’s… she’s fine. I just have to pick her up.”
My hands shake as I grip my phone, trying to figure out what to do. I
don’t know what I’m about to be walking into and I don’t think it’s the best
idea to bring Mackenzie with me to pick her up.
I dial the person who lives closest to me.
“Hello?” she answers on the first ring.
“Emiline. I need you.”
“Oliver. What’s going on? What do you need?”
“Can I drop Mackenzie off with you? I have to get Macey from work.”
There’s a pause on the other end of the line and I hear her suck in a
sharp breath. My sister cares so deeply for Macey and Mackenzie and I’m
sure she’s sitting there doing exactly what I’m doing right now—running
the worst case scenario through her head.
“Yeah. Yes. Of course,” she finally says.
“I’ll be there in five.” I hang up the phone.
I crouch down to eye level with Mackenzie, swallowing before I speak.
“I’m going to drop you off at Emiline’s for a little bit. I don’t know what’s
going on but I have to pick your mom up from work.”
She starts crying and I assume quickly that I’m not doing a good job at
handling this.
“It’s okay, baby,” I tell her as I pull her into my chest and wrap my arms
around her as tight as I can without hurting her. “I’m going to make sure
she’s okay. I promise.”
Mackenzie nods. “I know you will.”
We grab our things and are out the door in less than a minute. My leg
bounces the entire short drive to Emiline’s apartment. Mackenzie and I take
the stairs two at a time. Her small legs keep up with mine because she’s just
as eager for me to get to her mom as I am.
The door swings open before I can even knock and Logan stands where
Emiline should be. Mackenzie scoots inside and I stand there glowering at
my best friend in my little sister’s apartment for a beat too many.
“Oliver,” he groans like he’s finally been caught.
“You’re fucking lucky I’m in a rush. We’ll discuss this later,” I snap.
“Don’t lay a finger on my little sister.”
Logan throws his hands up in defense before I turn and run back down
the same way I came.
My brain runs a mile a minute trying to figure out what happened and
why Logan was at my sister’s place. My worry turns to anger, but my brain
snaps back to the issue at hand.
Macey. Please be okay. Please be okay, I repeat to myself the entire
drive to Mollie’s.
I park in the employee lot, not giving a damn if I get a ticket or not.
A small black haired woman greets me at the back door.
“What happened?” I ask her.
“Her parents showed up,” she says.
All the air leaves my lungs and I feel dizzy. I’ve never met her parents
and I thank god every day I haven’t because my fist would be in their faces.
I don’t care who they are to her. They made Macey feel broken, and for
that, I would love to break their fucking noses.
I rush past her, scanning the kitchen for any sign of my girl.
“In there,” the man behind the line says, pointing to a small door off to
the side.
I throw the door open and find Macey in a ball in the corner of the
supply room. Her body shakes as she cries into her hands. My heart shatters
into a million pieces seeing how hurt she is. I can only imagine what those
pieces of shit said to her to cause this.
I don’t say anything as I scoop her up into my arms.
Macey gasps when she notices it’s me. Then she envelopes her arms
around my neck before she nuzzles her head into my neck, crying harder
than she was before
“Shhh, baby,” I whisper. “I’m here. I got you.”
“Oliver,” she cries out. “My parents showed up.”
“I know. I know.” I sit her on my lap and she doesn’t release her hold on
me. I rock back and forth giving her every ounce of comfort she needs right
now. I can feel myself breaking with her. It feels like everything she’s
feeling is being transferred to me and I can’t help it when my eyes begin to
well with tears.
I don’t cry.
Except I do. In this moment with her, I let it out. I can feel her tears
soaking through my shirt and it breaks my heart to see her like this.
“Babe,” I choke out. “I need you to breathe. Breathe for me.”
I feel her inhale a shaky breath before Macey releases it in a long,
drawn out exhale. She lifts her head to meet my stare. She’s looking at me
like I’m not even real, like she didn’t expect me to be here.
“You came.” Her voice is so low that I would have missed it if she
wasn’t sitting in my lap.
“You called,” I offer her a weak smile. “I mean, your coworker called
me, but tomato, tom-ah-toe.”
And with that, she laughs.
My girl fucking laughs softly, and it’s music to my ears. I don’t know
what the hell happened or what her parents said to her to cause this, but all I
know is she’s laughing now.
Nothing in this world will ever compare to that sound.
“Tell me what you need,” I tell her.
 “I want to go home.”
That’s all I need to hear before I stand with her in my arms.
As we emerge from the small closet, I look at the man behind the
kitchen line and give him a look, a silent order that I’m bringing her with
me and wondering which way I should go.
Neither of us have to speak the words, maybe it’s just guy code or
whatever but he nods toward the back door signaling for us to get out of
here that way.
I’m taking my girl home.

OceanofPDF.com
We stopped by Emiline’s to pick up Mackenzie on the ride home. I was
thankful I didn’t see Logan when I opened the door but I didn’t hang around
to find out long enough if he was hiding anywhere.
When I came back to the car with her, Macey was passed out in the
passenger seat with her legs to her chest. I kind of expected that with how
worn out she was from crying as hard as she did.
Mackenzie doesn’t ask questions thankfully. I’m not so sure I want to be
the one to tell her that her grandparents showed up and caused this level of
hurt to her mom. It’s going to destroy her, and she’s been through so much.
Plus, I don’t even know what was said. It’s best if Macey tells her.
However, I fully plan to be there when the discussion takes place. Not
because I’m nosey, but because both of my girls deserve someone in their
corner.
I tuck Mackenzie into bed, giving her a brief forehead kiss. It’s
something that comes naturally to me now. It’s gotten to the point that if I
don’t say goodnight to her before bed, I sleep like absolute shit.
“Will mom be okay?” she asks me just before I flick her light switch
off.
 “Your mom is one of the strongest people I know, next to you, Kenzie,”
I tell her honestly.
Mackenzie nods. “Are you going to make sure she’s okay tonight?”
I swallow past the lump that’s been stuck in my throat since I got the
phone call, and give her a reassuring nod.
“Good.” She snuggles herself back into bed, pulling the covers over her
head and gripping Bert a little tighter.
It’s so cute when she does it because she totally sleeps like me. On her
side, with a pillow between her legs and her blanket covering half of her
face.
“I’m so happy we have you, Ollie.”
“I love you, Kenzie.”
She yawns. “I love you too.”
I close her door. With my hand still on the knob, I press my back to it
and let my head fall back, allowing myself a few deep breaths. Once I feel
ready to tackle this, I make my way to Macey in hopes that she hasn’t fallen
back asleep yet so I can talk to her about what happened tonight.
If she wants to, of course.
The second I round the corner, I find her sitting on the edge of the couch
with her elbows resting on her knees and hands on her face. As if she can
sense me in the room, she lifts her head and looks over to where I’m rooted.
That doesn’t last very long though because my hands itch to touch her.
I walk over and wrap my arms around her, pulling her to my side on the
edge of the couch. “What do you need? Are you hungry? Do you want to
talk? Ice cream?” I rattle the questions off nervously.
God, I just want to make this go away for her.
“I…” Macey blinks up at me. “You have that really nice and fancy
bathtub in your room.” It comes out as a statement, not a question. The one
and only time she’s been in my bathroom fully was when she walked in on
me jerking off to fantasies of her.
“Done.”
If Macey wants to soak in the tub for hours, then that’s what she’s going
to do.
I clasp her hand in mine and don’t let go until we reach my bathroom. I
pull out a plush towel from the closet for her and some bubbles I had
purchased the week she moved in.
 I did it because her bathroom doesn’t have a tub and if she ever did
want to take a bath to relax, she could in this one. Once I turn the water on
and get everything situated, I turn around to find Macey staring at herself in
the mirror.
She looks… broken.
I move my body to stand in front of her to block whatever negative
thoughts are flowing through her head as she stares at herself.
I reach for the hem of the undershirt Macey had on under her chef's
jacket. Our eyes lock with an agreement that this is okay for me to do. I
want to be the one to take care of her and give her what she needs.
I pull it over her head and toss it to the ground before I reach behind her
to unclasp her bra. I keep my eyes on hers the whole time before I hook my
fingers into the waistband of her work pants, pushing them to the ground
before I do the same with her panties.
This is the first time I’ve ever undressed a woman for something other
than sex.
It has me feeling more connected to Macey and more in love with her
than ever before.
But now is not the time to tell her that.
I gently pick her up and place her in the oversized bathtub. Macey’s
head falls back and her eyes close. She lets the bubbles flow over her body
as she melts into the warmth of the water.
She’s the first to break the silence. “I hate how much I let them affect
me.”
“You’re justified in your feelings, Macey.”
“I know. Trust me, I do. I think it hurts more because they’re the two
people who are supposed to love me unconditionally. They were supposed
to love me the second they laid eyes on me when I was born and never stop.
They’re supposed to go through hell and back for me. And I can say this
because I’m a mom. I know these feelings and I can’t imagine doing that to
Mackenzie. It makes me sick just thinking about it.”
I let her pour it all out. Whatever she’s willing to tell me as I kneel
down to the side of the tub, grabbing the washcloth and putting some
lavender soap on it to rub her back.
“She told me “You’ve never been fit to be a mother. I will make sure she
comes home where she belongs.” I can’t stop those two sentences from
playing on repeat in my head. I was doing so good.” Macey swipes a tear
that falls to her cheek. “And they just had to come and find me, harass me
at my workplace and threaten to take my daughter from me.”
“No one is taking her from you,” I snap. “Over my dead fucking body is
anyone going to take Mackenzie.” I grip her chin in my fingers, forcing her
to stare at me as anger bubbles to the surface. “Do you understand?”
Macey’s lips part in shock at the harshness of my tone.
“Fuck.” I stand from the edge of the tub and start pacing the bathroom. I
run my hands through my hair a few times and quite frankly, I’m ready to
pull it out. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to talk to you like that. But I need you
to know, I’ll die before anything happens to you or Mackenzie.”
Macey sits up in the bath, her hands resting on the edge and her stare
doesn’t waver from mine.
“Oliver,” she breathes out.
“Babe.” I sigh before I kneel next to her again before I brush her hair
away from her face. “I hate that this happened to you tonight, but remember
what I told you in the bagel shop that morning? I’ve never met anyone more
resilient than you.”
“I know,” she whispers. “I hate that I still feel trapped by them.”
“Freedom from them will come when you realize that only you hold the
power to overcome every obstacle life throws at you. I mean look at you,
you’re here in the city. You made a life happen for yourself all on your own.
Mackenzie has been a whole new kid since the day I met her. That’s
because of you.”
“No,” Macey stops me. “It’s because of you.”
I shake my head. “Don’t you see, babe? You’re the one who decided to
get on that flight and start a new life for you two. You’re the one who
decided to get in the car with a complete stranger who lives off of takeout
and Pop-Tarts.” She laughs at that. “You’re the one who trusted me enough
to live in my apartment so that you could make it happen. Macey. Baby.
That’s all you.”
“I…” She stops herself as tears stream down her face.
Tell me you feel it too.
“Thank you,” Macey settles on. “I-I don’t know what we would do
without you and I don’t think I want to find out.”
“You won’t ever have to find out if I have anything to do with it.”
I lean in and kiss her.
Sealing every single unspoken word with our lips.
OceanofPDF.com
I groan as I roll over in bed but it feels different.
My eyes snap open and I immediately notice that I’m not in my room,
I’m in Oliver’s. I don’t sit up in a panic. Instead I find myself nestling a
little tighter into his pillow. I attempt to try and find his scent, but all I smell
is whatever lavender body wash and shampoo he used on me last night.
Thoughts of the night before come rushing to the front of my brain, and
my stomach stings with the pain of my parents' words again.
Out of everything they’ve ever said to me, I can’t get those two
sentences out of my head.
You’ve never been fit to be a mother. I will make sure she comes home
where she belongs.
The old me would have spiraled into the dark place I haven’t seen in a
while.
The old me would have probably agreed with the dark thoughts and said
they were right.
But what they said is so far from the truth and all it took was a verbal
smack to reality with Oliver's words last night. I can’t think of a single time
I’ve seen him angry. I don’t think I want to see it again, but it made me
understand so much more about myself.
 My throat feels so dry and I can’t help but choke as I let out a cough
likely due to crying so much last night that I depleted my body of any form
of liquid it needs to survive.
Just as I’m about to get out of bed, the door swings open and Oliver
stands there with a tall glass of water. Looking like a tall glass of water. His
sweatpants sit low on his waist and he has no shirt on to cover his insane
muscles I want to run my hands over.
Relax, Macey.
“Good morning,” Oliver says, his voice deep and sleepy.
“I’m sorry, did I wake you?” I ask.
“No. I was laying on the couch waiting for you to wake up.”
My eyebrows narrow as I sit up taller. “You slept on the couch?”
He nods. “I didn’t want us both to be in here if Mackenzie woke up
early. I didn’t want her to think anything.”
Right. That.
I’m so done with being in the dark with Oliver. I want to bring us to the
light. I want to share this with Mackenzie and see how she feels. I want to
see what we could possibly be.
“I want to talk to her today. If that’s okay with you.”
“She was worried last night about you,” Oliver says.
My chest tightens realizing that she probably saw me emotionally
drained last night and I didn’t tell her that her grandparents showed up. I
know I need to tell her that too.
“I’m going to talk to her about it. And”—I pause, assessing his features
—“us.”
Oliver slowly walks across the room before he takes a seat on the edge
of his bed. He places a hand on my thigh over the covers and even that
contact feels like everything I need.
“Whenever you’re ready. Today, tomorrow, or next year. I’m not going
anywhere, Macey.” He presses a quick kiss to my lips before he walks back
to the living room.
I love him with everything in me.
I’m just plating the last pancake when Mackenzie comes strolling out of the
hallway that leads to her room. She’s rubbing her sleepy eyes and I can’t
help but chuckle on the inside because when we first moved here, she was
totally a morning bird.
Now, she has completely switched to being a full on night owl.
While I cooked breakfast, Oliver filled me in on leaving her with
Emiline before picking her up while I fell asleep in the car. My mind and
body were so physically exhausted by the time he picked me up from work
that I barely noticed at the time.
“Good morning, babe.” I say to Mackenzie.
“Morning, mom. Did you sleep okay in Ollie's room last night?” she
asks.
“I, uh—”
“She woke up around three in the morning with a bad dream,” Oliver
cuts in. “I heard her and tucked her back into bed. She watches too much of
that Harry Potter stuff.” He laughs.
“I do not,” she scoffs.
My chest constricts with pain all over again that I wasn’t there for my
girl. Oliver's room is too far away in this massive apartment for me to have
even heard it. She doesn’t have bad dreams often, but when she does it’s
from whatever show she was watching.
“I’m sorry I wasn’t there.”
“It’s okay. I know you had a bad night.”
“About that…” I turn off the stove top and bring the pile of pancakes to
the kitchen table.
Oliver poured three glasses of orange juice and helped cook the bacon
which already sits in the middle of the table. Mackenzie takes a seat next to
me, tucking her small leg under her butt as she sits.
“It definitely wasn’t the best night,” I finish.
She picks up two pancakes and two pieces of bacon, waiting for me to
continue.
“Grandma and Grandpa showed up at my work last night.”
Mackenzie stills, snapping her head in my direction.
“And they weren’t very nice to me.”
“They…” She pauses, something that resembles fear crosses her little
features and I notice her shoulders go stiff. “They aren’t going to try to get
us to go home, are they?”
 I shake my head but before I can say anything, Oliver cuts in.
“Over my dead body, Kenzie.”
Her gaze lands on him. “So we can stay here? We don’t have to leave?
They won’t make us? What if they try?” She turns to look at me again. “I
don’t want to, Mom. I really don’t want to. Please, can I stay here?”
I swallow. Every muscle in my body is filled with tension and pain.
Mackenzie rattles off each question with so much worry in her tone and I
hate that for such a small girl, she’s so concerned about things like this.
But she’s old enough to know what she wants and I’ve grown enough
through my own shit that I know what I want as well.
I reach my hand out to cover hers. “We’re not going anywhere.”
Mackenzie’s shoulders relax as I reassure her but she remains silent.
I can only imagine what goes on in her mind and what damage her past
has already caused. I wish more than anything I was smart enough to leave
when she was smaller. But everything we’ve been through has made both of
us who we are today.
I know I’m stronger. I know she will be stronger.
“I wanted to talk to you about that, actually,” I continue. Mackenzie
raises a small eyebrow in question. “How would you feel if Oliver stayed in
our lives?”
She turns to look at him briefly before she looks back at me. “I thought
that was the plan.”
Oliver and I can’t help but laugh.
“I really like him, Mackenzie. As more than just a friend to us.”
“You have a crush on him? Like you want to date him?”
I nod in response.
A few heartbeats pass while I hold my breath to wait for a response. Her
mouth twists in a radiant smile as she clenches her fists together shaking
them as if she’s… excited?
“Finally,” she screams.
My eyes widen as I look at Oliver. His face matches mine in shock.
“What?”
“I knew you guys liked each other. Like a lot. I mean, what’s not to
like?” Mackenzie holds her hand out towards Oliver like she’s the co-host
on Wheel of Fortune. “He’s so funny.”
“So you’re okay if we maybe date each other?” Oliver asks.
“I think you should marry each other!”
 I practically spit out my juice, but Oliver doesn’t react the same way I
did. His eyes burn a hole through me and his infectious smile makes my
neck grow hot. There’s no way I was even thinking about marriage.
But, I do see a life with him. I see a future with him.
“One day,” Oliver responds.
Two simple words that hold so much power. I never imagined I would
find someone who would love and accept not just me but my daughter into
their life.
It takes a special person to love a single mom. You’re not just falling in
love with her, you’re falling in love with someone she loves more than
anything in the world. It’s a package deal that someone chooses to accept.
They don’t force themselves to love the tiny human just because they
love the mom. It’s something that comes naturally.
Oliver has successfully shut down everything I thought I knew about
never being able to find love as a mom.
“I love when wishes come true.” She beams as she dives into her
pancakes.
“Huh?”
“New Year's Eve, Mom. I wished for someone to make you really happy
because I didn’t want to see you sad anymore.”
The dams open and tears spill from my eyes.
I thought I loved her years ago. I thought I loved her yesterday. But
every day I love her more than I ever thought possible.
“I love you, Mackenzie.”
“I love you the most,” she beams. “And I really love your boyfriend
too.”
The three of us break out into laughter.
Despite everything that’s happened in the last twenty-four hours, I’ve
never felt more free knowing that Mackenzie accepts Oliver into our lives
and loves him as much as I know I do.

OceanofPDF.com
Nothing in the world feels better than having my girl in my arms, snuggled
close on my couch watching trashy reality television.
If you told me a year ago that my life would look like this right now, I
would have called you a liar and brought myself to the bar with Logan to
see what kind of fun we can get ourselves into.
I think back to what dad told me about never settling. There’s no way he
meant something as strong as what Macey and I have together. I don’t
believe for one second that this would be settling when it feels meant to be.
I was also naive to believe that being in a relationship was stupid. No
matter how happy my brothers looked, I just always felt like it wasn’t in the
cards for me because I was living life without a care in the world.
Now, with Macey and Mackenzie, I feel like the luckiest man in the
world because I didn’t only get one girl. I got two.
Two girls who have flipped my world upside down in the best way
possible.
Macey moves under my arm that’s draped over her shoulders, and sits
up as she lets out a yawn before she stretches.
“I’m exhausted. I think I’m going to head to bed.”
 She doesn’t wait for a response, but leans in and kisses me before she
starts to make her way to her bedroom.
“Where are you going?” I stand up quickly and ask her.
She hikes a thumb over her shoulder. “I’m heading to bed. I’m so tired.”
I can’t help but grin, because it’s cute that she thinks she will ever be
sleeping in that room again.
It’s my turn to hike a thumb over my shoulder. “This way.”
“My stuff is this way.”
“That’s a problem we can deal with tomorrow,” I tell her as I take long
strides to close the distance between us. “I want you in my bed with me for
the foreseeable future.”
“You don’t think that’s moving too fast, Oliver?”
“We’re past the moving too fast thing.” I laugh. “Besides, even if it is, I
could care less about what’s fast and what’s slow. I know what I want and
it’s you in my bed. I need to have my arms around you. I need you to fill
my sheets with your scent and I need to wake up every day to that smile
I’ve grown addicted to.”
Macey’s lips curve as her cheeks turn a light shade of pink.
“There it is,” I say before I bring her face to mine. Before she can say
anything back, my lips are on hers.
I lift her in my arms, refusing to break our kiss as I carry her to my
room.
Our room.
As I lay Macey down gently on the bed and hover over her body, I
know this time will be different than the others. This is me showing her
how much I love her without having the guts to say the words yet.
This is me showing her how she’s claimed every part of me.
“Oliver,” she pants as she tears away from my lips, frantically trying to
push my sweatpants down my legs.
“Shhh,” I murmur against her lips.
Her movements still and I stare into the green eyes that are engraved
into the deepest parts of my soul. I don’t say anything, I let my eyes tell her
what I need to say before I kiss her again.
There’s no rushing.
It’s just us and the fierce electricity that rushes between us when we’re
connected.
 I sit her up slowly, reaching for the hem of her sleep shirt and pulling it
over her head. Her eyes bore into mine, soft and gentle. I reach behind my
neck and pull my shirt over my head, and even those few seconds were too
long to take my eyes off of her.
Macey stands from the edge of the bed and pushes her shorts to the
floor before sitting back down for me.
“You’re so beautiful,” I whisper, cupping her cheek with my palm. Her
head leans into me as if it’s a magnet on my skin. “I wish I knew what I did
so right in life to deserve you, Macey. I’m going to spend the rest of my life
thanking the universe for putting us in the same spot at the same time.”
I press her down using the weight of my body until her back is flush
with the sheets. Her arms wrap around my neck as if she doesn’t want me to
go anywhere. I reach my hand between us, my finger touching her soft wet
skin between her legs before I reach her most sensitive spot.
The spot I know drives her crazy.
“Oliver,” Macey breathes out, arching her back into me.
“I got you, baby,” I whisper against her lips as I continue to rub slow
circles.
There’s no rush and no frenzy between us. I would love nothing more
than to have my head between her legs or her mouth on my cock before
anything else. But right now, I need to feel connected to her more than ever
before.
“I need you.” She pulls my face to hers, connecting our lips as I give a
little more pressure to her bundle of nerves. Hoping like hell I don’t get her
off yet because the first time she comes tonight it will be with me.
“And I need you like the oxygen I need to survive,” I say with the
honest truth.
“You have me,” she moans from the touch. “You have every part of me,
Oliver.”
“Fuck,” I groan in relief. Hearing those words from her is everything I
need. I stand for a second to push my sweatpants to the floor. I fist my cock
two times before I line myself up with her entrance. “I know we’ve done it
without one before, but do you want me to get a condom?”
“I don’t want anything between us,” Macey says quickly.
My head falls back and my cock only swells in my hand that much
more.
 With one thrust, I’m inside of her, but I don’t move. I can’t move. This
feels like too much. The sensation that’s taking over every part of my body
has chills running down my spine and my brain swirling with every
emotion under the sun.
Fear that one day I could lose this.
So much love for the only woman who has the ability to bring me to my
knees.
But I also feel safe.
It’s such a strange feeling because I’ve never been scared of anything in
my life. But this feeling right here, I feel safe in her arms. I feel safe giving
her every last piece of me knowing she’s going to protect it.
“This feels…” The words fall off my tongue.
This feels like nothing I’ve ever experienced before.
Because this is what making love feels like. Something I’ve never done
in my life.
“I know,” Macey replies as her hips slowly rock into me from below. “I
know.”
I never take my eyes off hers as I move in and out of her slowly,
savoring every moment of this feeling with her.
“I don’t know how, but I’m already close,” she moans.
“No,” I say breathlessly. “Not yet. I need you to come with me.”
My movements quicken as she tightens her hold around my neck, and
my name comes off her lips in sweet chants between her ragged breaths.
“Oliver.”
“Say my name again,” I beg.
“Oliver,” Macey moans loudly. “It feels so good.”
I groan and my face dives into her neck and I thrust harder and harder
into her. Her pulse bounds against my lips. “I love the way you say my
name, baby. You feel like heaven.”
“I can’t hold it in,” she pants. “I’m going to come.”
I drive into her three more times before both of us explode into one
another. I feel her convulse around my cock as she milks me of every last
drop I have in me. She screams my name through her orgasm and I claim
her lips on mine as I fill her.
I don’t stop kissing her until we both come down from our high.
“Jesus.” Macey breaks free from the kiss. “That was…”
“That was perfect.” I finish for her.
 And it was.
I want to tell her I love her right here and right now, but it doesn’t feel
like the right time. It would feel like I’m saying it because of how strong
that just felt.
Macey deserves so much more than that.
And I’m going to make sure she knows that.

OceanofPDF.com
I’m on my third shift of the week and of course, it’s the busiest one.
I think the universe just knows when you’re tired. That’s when it
decides to throw a shit show at your face to really test you.
According to Jan, my parents showed up again two days later.
Thankfully I wasn’t here. I don’t understand why they’re sticking around. I
also don’t get why they are showing up here if they want Mackenzie so
badly.
Since Jan told me that they showed up again, Oliver has been more
careful if he runs to the store or does anything with Mackenzie. He had
asked me to show him a picture of them so he wouldn’t be blindsided.
It’s been a whole week since I saw them and for the first time in my life,
I’m so damn proud of myself for not falling back into the hole I always end
up in. I let myself have that night to soak in my issues and the next day I got
myself back up and stood taller than ever before.
If it wasn’t for living in New York and finally being content with life,
I’m not sure the outcome would be the same. There was a brief thought this
week where I wondered what would have happened if they found me while
I was upstate.
Would I be this strong? Would I be back in Montana right now?
 I had to brush off those thoughts quickly because it didn’t happen and
can’t happen. There was no use in letting it take over when it wasn’t a
possibility anymore because I was here.
“Macey,” a server calls my name through the window. “I’m so sorry, but
they are back.”
I groan.
Strangely, I don’t feel panic or fear anymore. If she came up and said
this yesterday, I might have felt differently. I’m just too exhausted to care
right now.
“Thank you,” is all I say to her as I get back to preparing whipped
mashed potatoes for a table.
The potatoes still haunt me and I definitely triple check them before I
serve them. I’m happy to announce I haven’t messed it up again since my
first night here.
“You good?” Kevin asks from my side.
I nod. “I’m good.”
“You know, Jan and I got your back. You need me to kick their asses to
the curb, I got you.”
“And if you need me to put contact lens solution in their potatoes, I got
you,” Jan adds.
Every part of my body warms at their threats to the people who
jeopardize my happiness.
They’re not the first people to say things like this either. After I told the
girls what happened, their responses had me simultaneously laughing and
also in fear for my parents' life.
PEYTON
You have got to be joking.
AVERY
Do I need to pull out the big guns? I can find out where they
are staying and put bed bugs in their hotel room.
EMILINE
That’s evil and just reading that makes my skin crawl.
AVERY
They get what they deserve, Em.
PEYTON
The fact that you would even come in contact with them to put
them in the room makes my skin itch.
 AVERY
Girl, my skin is itchy just typing it. But if it gets them away from
Macey, I’ll do whatever I need to do.
PEYTON
I was just thinking about calling the hotel and having them kick
them out on account of fraudulent charges and then contacting
every hotel in the city and banning them. Oh, oh! And then
calling the airline and having them accidentally misplace their
luggage. But really they burn it.
AVERY
Spoken like a true billionaire's wife.
PEYTON
Shut up.
EMILINE
Or we can just have Logan put a restraining order on him?
AVERY
You would find a way to bring Logan into any conversation.
PEYTON
Agree. But also, that’s not a bad idea.

Between the girls, my coworkers, Oliver, his brothers, and of course,

my daughter, I have everything I could ever want in life. I’m strong. I’m
happy.
I’m finally the person I knew deep down was inside of me all this time.
I pull out my phone to shoot Oliver a quick text when my screen saver
stops me in my tracks. It’s a picture Oliver sent of me looking out over the
city when he first took me to the Top of the Rock.
His words ring in my ear as I stare at it.
‘No more rock bottoms, dragonfly. Welcome to the Top of the Rock. This
is where you stay for good this time.’
I smile and send the text to Oliver.
They showed up again. But all is good here.
OLIVER
That’s my girl. Remember what I’ve always told you. You’re the
strongest woman I’ve ever known, babe.
Also, maybe spit in their food.

I smile at his response before I pocket my phone.

 “They can sit there and wait all night if they want.” I shrug, finally
responding to them and getting back to work. “They will never get what
they want from me.”
“That’s my girl,” Jan chants.
“Man, I’m going to miss working with you,” Kevin says with the shake
of his head.
“I’m not going anywhere. No matter how much they want to push me.”
I laugh.
“No. I mean when you become the most badass head chef at the new
restaurant,” Kevin says matter-of-factly.
I stare at him with my mouth wide open. He can’t mean what I think he
means.
“I need you to explain,” I tell him.
“Frank wanted me to be the one to tell you,” he starts before his mouth
turns into a shit eating grin. “But you’re going to be the new head chef at
their second location.”
His words stop me in my tracks. For a second, I forget that I’m standing
behind the kitchen line and making someone's dinner.
What was I just making? Did he just say I am going to be the next head
chef?
“I don’t think I heard you correctly.”
“You heard him just fine, girl.” Jan laughs.
“The menu will be mostly the same since it’s a sister location, but Frank
and Mollie also want it to be unique. They don’t want people to choose one
or the other. They want people to visit both places for different reasons.
They want you to put your own spin on the menu if you choose to,” Kevin
explains.
“That’s…” I can’t seem to think of the words I have for this news.
“Wow. I love their idea to make it its own place.”
Holy. Shit.
This was never a part of the dream when I said I wanted to be a chef in
the city. Where I’m standing right now is enough for me. It’s not that I’m
settling, it’s just that this is what has made me so insanely happy. Doing
what I love and working beside one of the best chef’s I’ve ever met.
How in the world could I ever be anywhere as good as Kevin?
“I don’t know. This is a lot to take in. I don’t know if I’m ready for that.
Being a head chef? Like you?” I say to Kevin. “There’s no way I’m
qualified enough for this. I didn’t even go to college.”
He scoffs. “And you think I did?”
Wait. What?
“I’m convinced all of that is a waste of time. Believe it or not, I started
the same way you did. You and I are a lot alike.”
“You mean you’re a dad who got pregnant young and was forced to give
up your life and put your own dreams aside?” I joke.
“Something like that. Minus me being the one to get pregnant, of
course,” he tosses the joke back at me.
Since my first day working here, I’ve looked up to Kevin in more ways
than one. The way he moves effortlessly around the kitchen and his
concentration to make every single dish he sends out absolutely perfect.
This place runs as smooth as it does because of him.
“I don’t understand.”
“My wife got pregnant when she was eighteen. Obviously, we weren’t
married then. I know you were a little younger than that, but both of us
were forced to grow up. We both gave up on our dreams to go to college
despite having each other. It was just impossible.” He shakes his head at the
memory. “I got a job as a busboy in the city. I washed dishes for three years
and when I wasn’t taking care of our son, I was reading books about
cooking at all hours of the night to sharpen my knowledge. I kept telling
myself that when Scotty got older I’d finally make a life for the three of
us.”
“We really are a lot alike.” I nod. “I did the same thing but took a job as
a bartender.”
“See? We both had similar ideas to get us into the industry. With the
kind of drive you have, you deserve to have a head chef role. You remind
me of myself a decade ago.”
I can’t help but shake my head. “This is so much to take in. I don’t
know.”
“Well, take it in.” Jan beams. “You’re the next head chef!”
“Oh and not to give you more pressure or anything… but you have to
pick a name for the restaurant too.” Kevin laughs. “Frank and his wife can’t
agree on anything, so they are leaving it up to you.”
Jesus Christ. What is happening tonight?
Just when I think my dreams have finally come true, life tells me I
deserve more.
 That’s when I make a decision.
I throw my towel down and head right through the kitchen doors to tell
my parents exactly that.

OceanofPDF.com
After Macey texted me that her parents showed up again at the restaurant,
my body has been flooded with anger. I have fought the urge to drive over
there and deck her dad in the face for allowing her mother to talk to her that
way.
I tried to call Logan to get an idea of what can be done, but of course he
didn’t pick up his phone. He’s probably the worst person to get in touch
with lately if you need anything.
Mackenzie went to bed about an hour ago and I’ve just been pacing the
living room with my phone in my hand waiting for someone to get in touch
with me.
Macey, if she needs me. Her coworker, if she has another breakdown.
Logan to call back.
I’m pulling out a tub of ice cream to calm my nerves when my phone
buzzes on the counter. I reach for it so fast that the quick movement pulls
the bandage I have on my chest, courtesy of my appointment earlier today.
“Fuck. Hello?” I answer.
“Are you alright? You sound like you just stubbed your toe on the
corner of the wall. Those will jump out at you, ya know?” Logan jokes.
“You’re hysterical,” I deadpan.
 “Sorry I missed your call. How did today go with your appointment?”
“It was a bitch but that’s not why I called. I need your help with
something.”
“Straight to the point. Shoot.”
I breathe out a sigh. “So last week, Macey’s parents showed up to her
work. They were harassing her and said some terrible things and threatened
to take Mackenzie away from her.”
“Oh shit,” he says almost under his breath.
“Yeah. I can’t let that happen. Since then they showed up earlier this
week when she wasn’t there and then again tonight. She texted me that
she’s okay but I don’t know if she spoke with them or decided to let them
be. I can’t help but worry. Is there anything we can do to stop this?”
“You can file for a restraining order. Being that they don’t live in the
city, the best option is to just drive them out of town. They don’t have much
pull because Macey is a stable mother, doesn’t do drugs or drink, provides
for her daughter, blah, blah, blah,” Logan tells me.
“Okay. Okay,” I repeat as I start pacing the kitchen again. My chest is
on fire and unsure of how to process this. I don’t want to take extreme
measures if we don’t have to, but I know that I will do anything to protect
them and keep them safe.
“Regardless, I wouldn’t worry,” he reassures me. “Macey is a good
fucking mom. You and I both know this. God forbid they try, you know I
have your back. I’m sure the girls, Thomas and Marc would too. Neither of
you are alone in this. You have us. Family sticks together.”
Family sticks together.
I’ve always been so lucky to have the best siblings a guy can ask for. I
got even luckier when Peyton, Avery and Kali came into our lives. Now, I
feel like the luckiest son of a bitch to have fallen so madly in love with my
Macey and Mackenzie.
With that comes the fear of losing them.
It’s something I can’t even think about. I don’t know her parents and
how vindictive they could be with all of this. If they ever took my girls
from me though, I wouldn’t survive.
No matter how much anyone was there for me.
I clear my throat to keep my emotions at bay. “Thank you.”
The door to the apartment opens and I see Macey walk in with takeout
containers in her hands. I’m thankful she did because I haven’t been able to
eat anything except for this tub of ice cream I was just going to force down.
“Macey just walked in,” I tell Logan before I hang up on him.
“Hi.” She smiles. And I melt on the spot. Seeing that look on her face
makes all the tension I have felt all night long evaporate into thin air.
“Hi,” I grin back at her.
“I brought home dinner and a few extra cannoli,” she says as she makes
her way to the island and starts unpacking the takeout containers.
I walk up behind her, bringing my hands around her waist. My palm is
flat to her stomach as I pull her back into my body. I breathe a sigh of relief
that she’s here in my arms.
My breath tickles her neck and she lets out a giggle in my arms. “I’m
happy to see you too,” she says.
“I’m just happy you’re good,” I tell her.
Macey spins around to face me, wrapping both of her arms around my
neck while my hands stay circling her waist. Except now they are on the
small of her back, holding her into me because I can’t let her go. I never
want to let her go.
She pulls away to look me in the eyes. “I’m better than ever actually.”
My brows narrow at her. “Yeah?”
“I got some interesting news at work. Before you panic,” Macey says,
gripping my biceps now. “Everything is what it is with my parents. At first I
wasn’t going to go out there and give them that satisfaction. But apparently,
life keeps telling me I deserve more so I stormed out there and had a
lengthy conversation with them. They didn’t threaten me once and actually
listened to me. You should have seen the look on my mother’s face.” She
laughs. “They are leaving, Oliver. For good.”
I nod and release the breath I was holding.
“On a better note, Kevin had some news for me.” She waits for my
reaction but I just stay quiet so she keeps talking. “I’m going to be the head
chef at Frank and Mollie’s new location.”
“You what?” I practically yell but quickly cover my hand to my mouth
because I don’t want to wake Mackenzie up. “You got a promotion?”
Macey grins so widely I can see the whites of her teeth. “I did.”
“Holy shit.” I pull her face to me, bringing my lips to hers for a quick
kiss. “That is amazing.”
She releases me and moves to get the dinner ready for both of us. “I’m
so happy, but also so nervous. I have a say in the menu. They want to make
it similar but with my own unique spin on it so people will want to visit
both,” Macey says as she moves around the kitchen. “I never in my wildest
dreams thought this would happen. I was happy with my sous-chef position.
I really was.”
“You deserve it.”
“And they want me to pick the name, Oliver!”
Her excitement is so contagious that I can’t wipe the grin off my face.
No one in the world deserves all the good things in life like she does.
“My girl is a head chef!” I beam.
Macey pauses as if she’s never heard me call her my girl before. But I
know I have. She’s been mine since she came into the city.
Which is why I spent the day sealing it over my chest.
She drops the dish and takes three long steps until she reaches me. Her
arms around my neck and she throws her body into mine. I wince at the
contact but do my best to try and hide it.
Unfortunately, I didn’t do very well.
“Are you okay?” Macey gasps as she takes a step away from me.
“I’m fine.” I rub the sensitive spot where the bandage lays.
She reaches for the hem of my shirt, and pulls it off me to assess what is
causing me so much pain. Her eyes widen when she sees the white gauze
layered with tape over my left chest.
“Oh my god,” she says, more worried than ever before. “Who did this to
you?”
I bark out a laugh. “You’ve been reading way too many romance books
from Peyton.”
“This is not funny. Are you okay? What happened?”
I take a step back and slowly unwrap the tape from the top right corner.
It pulls some of my baby chest hairs and I hiss until it’s completely off of
me, exposing the art work I spent all day getting done.
It was only supposed to take an hour, but I learned that needles are not
my friend. I sat in the chair for almost three hours.
Her hands cover her mouth, and she just stares.
Her eyes bore a hole into me and my body heats up.
I don’t even know what she’s thinking right now.
“You got a tattoo.” She sucks in a sharp breath. “But it’s not an olive
tree.”
This girl remembers everything.
 I shake my head. “It’s not but this means more to me than an olive tree.
Looking back, there's no better first tattoo for me than this. Honestly, it
might be my last too because I’m quite the little bitch with needles,” I joke.
“It’s…” Macey’s fingertips reach up to my chest. A feather like touch
skims across the raised outline. “Stunning. What does it mean?”
“The cherry blossom is for you.” The minute the words leave my lips,
her eyes snap up to meet mine. Her cheeks flame and her eyes start to
glisten with emotion. “I had Mackenzie draw me her favorite flower on a
piece of paper. The artist was able to take her exact drawing and put it with
the cherry blossom, intertwining them together as one. The compass faded
into the background is for me. A reminder that all of my travels have led me
home where I belong.”
“You got a tattoo for us?”
I reach my hand behind her, cupping the back of her neck with my palm
as I bring my other hand up to brush away the tear with the back of my
knuckle that escapes from her eye. “I did.”
“But why?”
“Don’t you see? You’re everything to me. I don’t care if this seems too
fast to ink you on my body for the rest of my life. I never want to let you
go.”
“You want to keep me? You want to keep us?”
“I do.”
And I mean it with everything in me.
The words are on the tip of my tongue, but I have plans for the first time
I tell her because I need it to be the most special moment of her life.
I know that’s reserved for proposals and shit but Macey is going to be
the first woman I’ve ever said those words to, and I swear with everything
inside of me, she’s going to be the last too.

OceanofPDF.com
If I thought the first few days moving to the city were crazy, then this is
complete chaos. The last two weeks have been the wildest ride I’ve ever
been on.
Last week, Mackenzie was off for spring break and we were in a
constant state of doing things—more sightseeing that we hadn’t been able
to do, and we also spent a full day outside the city at Peyton’s house with
everyone for an early Easter dinner.
I felt on top of the world being out in the open with Oliver to everyone
we loved. I hated hiding it from Mackenzie, but the fact that she loves him
as much as I do has made this so easy.
My parents stayed true to their word and left the city after I told them
that enough was enough.
Our last conversation was surprisingly civil. Maybe it was because I
threatened them with a restraining order so if they came near the two of us,
they would end up locked up.
I hated saying that. They’re still my parents at the end of the day, but
blood makes you related, it doesn’t make you family.
For my own peace, I had to cut the ties with them.
 I hope someday they can understand me, support me and treat me like a
human. But until then, I'm going to keep doing what I’ve been doing.
It was the hardest and easiest thing I’ve ever done.
My newfound strength helped me stand up for myself, which was easy,
but my heart breaks for Mackenzie because they are her grandparents—her
only grandparents, which is what made it so hard.
To add to the chaos, I’ve been at the new restaurant all week.
When I first heard about this from Kevin, I did not expect them to take
action so quickly. Apparently things were already in motion.
The place was purchased and sitting vacant ready to go. It took one
week for a team to turn it into the vision I was hoping for. It’s the opposite
of Mollie’s so that people will want to frequent both.
Then, I spent this week getting the kitchen set up, showing the new staff
what we’re planning on doing with the menu and making sure everything is
perfect for tonight.
The opening night of Ollie’s.
Frank named the other restaurant after his wife, and gave me the
freedom to name this one how I wanted. The atmosphere we were going for
is bright and a fun time. Mollie’s is an upscale fine dining experience. I
took that, and twisted it to make Ollie’s a night out people won’t forget with
upbeat music playing softly in the speakers and bright colors everywhere.
Just like the man who pushed me to be the person I knew I could always
become.
I know I would have made it here someday. Oliver was just that nudge,
that support system, and that infectious smile I needed to stay on track. Him
being there for me led to more than I ever dreamed possible.
I love him with everything in me.
I don’t know why I’ve waited so long to tell him, but now that the night
has died down, I fully plan to run home after we clean up, jump into his
arms and tell him those three little words, solidifying the fact that this really
is the best night of my life.
“This was the best night ever!” my new sous-chef, Victoria, screams.
“It really was,” I agree. “I can’t believe we didn’t have one single
mistake. There was no delay in orders and it ran as if we’ve been doing this
for years.”
“That’s because we have the most badass head chef making magic
happen,” my line cook, Trisha, adds.
 “We’re a team. This night was possible because of everyone here. I
know for a fact that word is going to get out about how great the service
and food was and we’re going to end up being slammed.”
“I can’t even begin to tell you how many spinach and ricotta raviolis I
made tonight.” Trisha laughs. “I have a feeling that one will be Ollie’s
signature dish. I think that alone is going to make us busy.”
I had a feeling it would be.
I kept the menu the same for the most part, making a few small changes
in side dishes, desserts and adding a couple pasta dishes to the menu—
spinach and ricotta raviolis being the first one. The dish I tried so hard to
make when I first moved here, and Oliver showed up to help me perfect it.
It’s the signature dish. It’s our signature dish.
“Bring it on,” Victoria cheers.
“Let’s get this place cleaned up and head home so we can all celebrate,”
I say.
“Woop woop.” Trisha dances.
We spend the next few minutes cleaning up as best we can but we get a
few stray orders. It’s small enough that it only takes one person to get it
together while the others keep up the cleaning.
Otherwise, we’d be here all night if we waited until the front doors
actually locked to start cleaning.
“Macey,” the young server calls out from the kitchen doors. “Someone
would like a word with the chef.”
“Oh, for fucks sake,” I groan out in frustration except that doesn’t stop
the nerves from coming to the surface.
I thought we ended it. I thought they understood. If they are coming
back with more things to say, I don’t think I can handle it. Nor do I want it
ruining the greatest night ever for me.
I fire off a text to Oliver.
I think my parents are here. Someone is requesting a word with
the chef again and I don’t know if I can handle it if it’s them
again. I may need you.
OLIVER
Whatever you need. I’m here.

It doesn’t matter what happens outside of this kitchen, because no

matter what, Oliver has my back. He’s always been my rock and there for
me when I needed him. This would be no different for him.
I pass the server who just told me someone wanted to talk to me and the
guy has a grin on his face.
Okay?
Maybe it’s not as bad as I think it’s going to be. Or maybe he just
doesn’t realize I’m about to get my ass handed to me since he’s new.
Once I open the doors, I’m forced to stop dead in my tracks when my
eyes land on the light, hardwood floor. There’s cherry blossom petals
scattered everywhere and set up like a trail.
“I think you’re supposed to follow them,” the server whispers in my ear.
I don’t acknowledge him as I take slow tentative steps and follow the
trail. My eyes scan the dining room and there’s maybe two tables left of
people eating dinner and their eyes are all fixed on me.
The petals round the corner and I notice they stop at the double doors in
the back. That’s the room we have reserved for overflow tables for busy
Friday and Saturday nights, or available to rent out for events.
Two other servers scurry past me, each of them opening a door to the
room as if I’m the Queen of England or something.
My eyes land on the man who flipped my world upside down standing
in the center of the room. Not only is Oliver standing there in my restaurant
but his hair is perfectly styled off to the side and he’s wearing a sharp light
gray suit with a light green tie.
There’s no way the color of his suit is a coincidence. He has to
remember that guys in gray suits are my weakness.
“What”—I pause, scanning the room—“what is this?”
“I told you when you texted me that I was here.” He shrugs.
Oh my god. This is not what I thought he meant when he sent that.
“But why?” I ask as I move to stand directly in front of him. Being so
close, I’m hit with his cologne, a scent I’ve never smelt on him before but
my god, it’s intoxicating.
“I wanted to be here for your first night to celebrate your new job.” He
takes both of my hands in his, bringing them to his lips to press a quick kiss
to the tops of knuckles. My body ignites. “And I have a few surprises for
you to celebrate.”
Oliver jerks his head to the right and standing off to the side are Flora
and Samuel. My jaw drops, but I’m also smiling through it. My gaze snaps
back and forth between Oliver and them and I am left completely
speechless.
“Flora! Samuel! What are you guys doing in the city?” I rush to them
and tackle them both in a hug.
“You didn’t think we would miss your first night as head chef, did
you?” Flora scoffs with a hand on her chest. “When Mackenzie called me to
tell me the plan Oliver had, we said yes so fast.”
“And dinner was delicious,” Samuel adds. “I give the raviolis ten stars.”
“You’re just saying that because you have to,” I joke.
“No. I’m saying that because I mean it.” He places a hand on my
shoulder. “I’ve never been prouder of someone in my entire life. Since the
day you walked into my bar looking for a job, I knew you would make it
big one day.”
Tears well in my eyes and I have to blink them back to avoid getting
overly emotional.
“Mom,” Mackenzie screams. I don’t have time to react before her small
body is wrapped around me and she’s clinging to me like a koala in the
trees.
“You’re here.” I hug her as tight as I can and there's nothing I can do to
hold the tears back.
Everything I’ve ever fought for. Everything I’ve worked so hard for.
Everything was for her.
“How was your first night? Did you make potatoes? The bread and
butter was so tasty and that buttered pasta you made was”—she kisses her
two fingers before throwing them in the air—“chef's kiss.”
I should have known that dish was for a child. I just didn’t know it
would be mine.
“Slow down, killer. Everything went great. The night was perfect.”
Mackenzie releases her hold on me and I put her to the ground. Some of
the most important people in the world are here celebrating my success.
How did I get so lucky?
“Is it our turn to come out? I’m dying over here?” Avery’s voice sounds
from around the corner.
My head snaps to the direction of a little wooden room divider on the
side of the room set up to block the door to the kitchen for when we have
events. Avery pops her head out of the side, laughing.
“This is insane,” I say.
 Just as the words leave my mouth, all the girls, Thomas and Marc rush
out from behind the wall, bombarding me in the biggest group hug. My
chest feels heavy as I absorb all the love in this room right now. Everyone
has their arms around me and I spot Oliver from the corner of my eye
standing off to the side with his hands in his pockets and he looks happy.
“I can’t believe you guys are here.”
“We wouldn’t miss this big night for anything.” Peyton claps.
“Em wishes so bad she could be here but she couldn’t get off her shift
last minute,” Kali says.
“Oh my gosh, that’s totally okay. I just can’t believe it.” I shake my
head in disbelief.
Thomas hikes a thumb over his shoulder. “This guy put it all together.”
I offer Oliver a smile and bring my gaze back to my new friends. My
new family, the people who have made this transition from small town to
big city way less stressful.
I’ve found my people.

OceanofPDF.com
Seeing Macey’s face light up the way it is right now is exactly why I set this
up for her.
At first, I wanted this to be the moment I tell her how I really feel, even
though I think she has an idea by now. She’s been moved into my room for
two weeks and I have no plans of changing that.
But this is a big night for her, and I didn’t want to be selfish and keep it
to myself. I wanted her best friends and the people who care for her deeply
in one room at the end of the night.
Getting Flora and Samuel to come on a Friday was rough when they are
a two-person show at the Bar and Grill. But they love Macey like a
daughter and wouldn’t have missed this.
I can’t stop staring at Macey laughing and smiling.
I remember the first time I heard her laugh. I called it a sweet song. That
fact still remains true. I could die a happy man if the last thing I hear is her
laughter in my ears.
Looking at Macey now is different than the first time. I can’t help but
admire her drive and how far she’s come since that first flight. She reached
for the stars, but landed on the moon as the head chef at Ollie’s.
I still can’t wrap my head around her choosing that name—my name.
 When she first told me, I felt my jaw hit the floor, and after a few
seconds of processing it, I fell even more in love with her. I even tried to
talk her out of it thinking I don’t deserve to have my name on a restaurant. I
don’t want the credit for getting her here, because she did all the work.
Macey took me up on the offer to come stay with me and since that day,
she never stopped learning and working harder than anyone I’ve ever
known.
By the end of that conversation, she’d persuaded me that it was the
name she wanted and I was honored that she chose my name.
I’ll never stop cheering for her.
I clear my throat, hoping I can just get a minute with her before more
celebrations.
“We’re going to give you two some privacy.” Peyton hugs Macey one
more time. “Come on, Kenzie, let’s go get some ice cream next door really
quick.”
“Oh, I’m so in for ice cream,” Thomas groans.
“For her and James. Not for you.”
“I’ll let you share mine, Uncle T.” Mackenzie laughs
I can’t remember when it was, but she started calling him that one day
at their house and it just stuck. We all find it so funny. Thomas doesn’t have
any nieces or nephews, so it makes him beam with joy when she calls him
that.
I love that Mackenzie has aunts and uncles here. She deserves the
world.
The room clears out and then it’s just Macey and I.
My chest feels tight.
All of a sudden I can’t breathe and I feel sweat beading down my back.
It’s probably this damn suit.
I hate suits, but I remember so clearly the words Mackenzie said to me
about it being her weakness.
“Oliver. You did all of this for me?”
I nod.
“You have no idea how much this means to me.” Macey takes my hands
in hers closing more of the distance between us.
“I love you, Macey Evans.” The words come out on their own accord. I
can’t stop them. I can’t hold them back anymore. “I never knew I wanted to
build a life with someone until you came into my life. I want to travel with
you. I want to slow dance in a parking lot with you. I want to cook meals
with you and enjoy them together as a family. I want to wake up to your
smile and go to bed with you in my arms. I’m so far gone for you.”
I scan Macey’s features and see her glassy eyes staring back at me. “I
love you too.”
I can feel my eyes tear up and finally release the breath I was holding.
For weeks I’ve been wanting to tell her how I feel but I was so nervous to
put my heart out there. Hearing the confirmation that Macey feels the same
way I do is a dream come true.
I cup the back of her head, bringing her lips to mine and closing any
space that was between us. She grips the lapels on my suit keeping me in
place. I love the way my body feels when she’s this close.
She’s like coming up for air after being held under water.
I pull my lips off of hers. “Can you say it for me again, babe? I need to
hear it one more time.”
She presses to her toes, lips brushing mine as she says the words into
my mouth. “I love you, Oliver Ford.”
“I’ll never stop wanting to hear that.” I smile wildly before kissing her
again.
“Then I’ll never stop saying it.”
“Tell me I can take you home now?”
Her cheeks blush because she knows I need her in my arms and her
body wrapped around mine. I can go to bed with a smile on my face just
holding her in my arms and be the happiest man on earth.
“Let me finish cleaning up and we can head out.” She turns to leave but
stops herself and looks over her shoulder. A smirk forms on her lips. “Oh,
and by the way…” She pauses. “It’s Genevieve.”
I furrow my brows in confusion.
“Macey Genevieve Evans.” She winks and retreats to finish cleaning
up.
This is the greatest night of my life.

OceanofPDF.com
June
“Come on, Mackenzie,” I call out into the backyard of Peyton's house. “It’s
getting late. We’re going to cut the cake.”
We’re celebrating my baby girl's ninth birthday tonight. It’s hard to
believe she’s already nine, honestly. It feels like just yesterday they placed
her on my chest. Ten tiny toes. Ten little fingers that wrapped around mine
almost instantly, like her small body knew I needed her more than she
needed me.
We both have grown up so much over the years.
I’m proud of the little girl she’s grown into.
She’s more herself than ever.
Mackenzie, James, and three of her friends from school come barreling
into the kitchen like bulls in a China shop, ready for cake. I don’t know how
they have any energy left. They have been bouncing around for five hours
now, long after the sun has already set.
Peyton was nice enough to let us host the party here since she has space.
She was adamant about Mackenzie getting a bounce house after watching
her face light up at James’ birthday party.
But this isn’t your normal bounce house. She upgraded to a colossal
obstacle course bounce house that takes up a huge spot in their backyard.
One end of it has a basketball net to jump and play, then there’s a little
course leading to a slide that you have to climb up to get down it.
It’s perfect for her and she’s had the time of her life today.
“What kind of cake is it?” Mackenzie beams.
“You know I got the vanilla with pudding and strawberries in the
middle,” I assure her.
“Yes!” all the kids shriek in excitement.
“Hmm, fan favorite I see,” Oliver says as he comes up behind me. My
body heats up with his closeness the way it always does. Something I will
never get over. “Did you want any help with that?”
“Yes, yes!” Mackenzie jumps in her seat. “Ollie will cut me the biggest
piece there is.”
“I take offense to that.” I laugh. “But we have to sing first.”
I turn my head to the left and Avery nods her head, flicking the lights off
and making it just as dark as it is outside, our only light being the flickering
of the number nine candle on the cake.
The crowd starts singing. Everyone is smiling and all their eyes on
Mackenzie.
How did I get so lucky?
The sentence has been on repeat since Oliver and I made it official. I
didn’t just fall in love with the greatest man I’ve ever met, I gained an entire
family in the process—people who would drop everything for me and my
daughter., who show up when it matters the most.
A lot has happened since the last time I saw my parents.
The same two people sitting off to the side singing happy birthday to
their granddaughter with an adoring smile on their faces.
Remember when I told you I had to make the hardest and easiest
decision of my life? I had to do it again two weeks ago when I found the
courage to reach out to them.
 Thanks to the support of Oliver and Peyton, I called them and invited
them to her party. We all agreed since the party would be out here, that it
was a neutral ground since it’s not actually where Mackenzie and I live with
Oliver.
This would have been the first party they missed.
As much as they hurt me, Mackenzie was just a pawn in their game. She
was an innocent bystander who ended up being just as hurt as me in the
process. At the end of the day, these are her grandparents.
The hurt Mackenzie felt during everything was because she was hurt for
me.
Before I made the phone call, I had a long conversation with her asking
her if she wanted them there. No matter what they did to me, I will never
take away her happiness or stop giving her what she wants.
To my surprise, she wanted them here, and in the end, they’ve behaved
all day and haven’t cause a scene.
They know they are here for her and only her.
The singing stops and I snap out of my haze. I round the island and
bring my girl in for a hug as tears well in my eyes. “I love you so much,
baby,” I whisper into her ear.
“I love you too, Mom. To the moon, stars, and Jupiter.”
I give her one more squeeze before I release her.
Oliver, of course, cuts the cake and I can’t help but roll my eyes.
After everyone is served, my mother taps me on the shoulder.
“We’re going to head out,” she says, fiddling with her handbag.
“Thank you for coming.” I nod.
“No, thank you for inviting us,” she says too quickly. “Can I talk to you
for a second on the side?”
I look at Oliver and the minute my eyes land on his, they are already
glued to me. Like the protective Golden Retriever he is, he doesn’t stray far
when he knows I’ll need him most. He gives me a small nod as if he’s
overheard her question.
I look back at them. “Sure.”
“Listen,” Mom starts when we’re out of ear reach from everyone. “I
meant what I said just a second ago. Thank you for inviting us. With that
being said, I think I owe you a major apology.”
My eyes widen in… shock? That’s what that is. It has to be.
“Mackenzie is really happy, isn’t she?” she asks me.
 I swallow to try and fight off the dryness forming in my throat and
simply nod.
“I can tell. I wish I could take back everything I’ve ever said to you. I
wish I could take back the pain I’ve caused you that made you run to here.
But I can’t. It’s something I’m going to have to live with for the rest of my
life. For what it’s worth, I’m going to be sorry I said any of it for the rest of
my life too.”
“Th-thank you,” I stutter.
“You are a good, good mother, Macey.” My mom brings a hand to place
on my shoulder, keeping her eyes locked on mine to tell me she means what
she says. “I wish I had seen how good of a mother you were long before
today. Seeing the people you’ve surrounded her with, the friends she’s
made, how Oliver looks at both of you like you two hung the moon
together. It’s everything I ever could have dreamed of for you and her.”
I can’t hold back the tears anymore. The dam releases and I quickly
swipe the tear that escapes. As if Oliver can sense it, he clears his throat to
interrupt us.
“Everything okay?” he asks me, not paying any attention to my parents
standing there.
“I’m…” I look from him to my mother. “I’m good, babe.”
“I was just offering my apologies for how I’ve treated her all of these
years,” my mom cuts in. “You’re a good man, Oliver. Thank you for taking
care of my daughter and granddaughter.”
He nods. “I’d do anything for them.”
“I can tell.” She offers him a soft smile. “I have to head out. We have a
red eye to catch. Thank you again for inviting us. Today was the greatest
day of my life just being able to see the joy on my granddaughter's face.”
With those words, she turns on her heel and finds my dad in the kitchen
and is out the door. I can’t believe that just happened.
“That was good, right?” Oliver asks with my face in his hands.
“It was…unexpected.”
He presses a kiss to my lips. “Come on, babe. It’s getting late and it’s
time for Mackenzie to open her presents. I want you to be there when you
see what I got her.”
“Oh god, what did you do?”
He runs his finger and thumb across his lips as if he’s zipping them shut.
 We both fall into a fit of laughter as we make our way into the living
room.
This should be good.

OceanofPDF.com
I watch intently as Mackenzie opens up her presents from everyone.
My knee bounces where I sit on the armrest of the chair, nervous for
how she might react when she sees.
There is a very teeny tiny chance I went way overboard with her. But I
wanted her first birthday that I get to celebrate with my girl to be the best
one ever.
My nerves spike as she picks up the box with sage green wrapping
paper. The last gift in the pile. She opens the card first and reads it out loud.
Dear, Mackenzie.
You’re a little difficult to shop for. What do you get a nine year old that
you want to give the entire universe to? It’s an impossible task if you ask
me. After thinking long and hard over what the perfect gift would be, I
settled on this.
Before you open it, I need you to know how much I love you, which I
hope you already know at this point. You mean the world to me and you
coming into my life was the greatest gift anyone could give me. I want you
to see the world with me, but through your own lenses.
Happy Birthday, my girl. I love you.
Oliver
 Mackenzie swipes a tear from her cheek and before she opens the box,
she stands and rushes to me to wrap her small arms around me. A tear of my
own mixes with hers on her cheek.
“I love you too, Ollie. So much,” she says as she squeezes me tighter.
“Go on, open it,” I encourage her.
She tears the paper off like it’s Christmas in June. Her eyes go wide
with shock when she sees the box.
“You didn’t,” she shrieks. “This is mine? All mine?”
“It’s all yours.” I smile at her.
“Mom.” She turns her head to Macey and she’s standing off to the side
with a tissue in hand crying. “Ollie got me my own camera to match his!”
“I see, babe.”
“This is the greatest gift anyone has ever given me,” Mackenzie says,
staring down at the box. But it’s not long after that her face falls the
slightest bit. “I know it’s my birthday, but can I give you something too?”
My eyebrows pinch together in question. I look over at Macey and
wonder what’s going on. She turns her gaze away from me as if she doesn’t
want me to see the emotions bubbling inside of her at what she just asked.
“I don’t need anything, Mackenzie,” I finally say, turning back to her.
Mackenzie doesn’t answer and inside finds Thomas on the couch. He
pulls out a piece of folded paper from his back pocket with a grin on his
face. He looks over to me and gives me a reassuring wink.
What are these two up to right now?
I turn to Peyton to try and assess the situation, but she has her head
turned as well, blotting her cheek with a tissue to catch her own tears that
have fallen.
Mackenzie stands before me, unfolding the piece of paper my brother
just handed her. She pauses every few seconds to swipe the tears from her
eyes.
“As much as I love the camera, Ollie. Trust me, I really do.” She huffs
out a laugh. “But there’s something I wanted to ask you.”
I nod.
“Will you give me an even greater birthday gift and be my dad?”
Everything around me stills. My heart stops and my chest constricts as
the air stays trapped so deep in my lungs I can’t breathe. I stare into her
perfect green eyes that match her mothers, eyes that have the power over
me to do whatever she wants me to do.
 “You want me to adopt you?” I choke out.
“Only if you want to.” Mackenzie shrugs so casually. “I don’t have a
dad. And you really love my mom and I think one day you two will get
married anyway. I could save this and ask at your wedding whenever that
does happen, but I thought that this would be the bestest birthday gift I’ll
ever get in my life.”
“I plan to spend the rest of your life with your mom, Kenzie. That
means you too.”
She blinks a few times, more tears leak from her eyes.
I place two hands on her shoulders, leaning down so I’m more eye level
with her. “There’s nothing in the world that would make me happier than
adopting you, Kenzie. You know I love you so much. More than traveling
and way more than orange soda.”
She giggles. “Is that a yes?”
“Yes. A million times, yes.” I pull her into me wrapping my arms
around her head and she returns the embrace wrapping her arms around my
waist.
“God dammit,” Avery huffs, patting her eyes with a tissue. “That was
the most perfect thing I’ve ever witnessed in my life.
“Was everyone behind this?” I say as I scan the room.
“No,” Avery snaps. “This was just as much a surprise to me as it was to
you.”
“Only Uncle T and Mom knew,” Mackenzie says. “Aunt Peyton too.”
I press a kiss to her forehead before I stand and make my way to the
absolute love of my life, the woman who changed everything for me. The
woman who turned my world upside down for the better. Letting love I
never knew existed come in and stay.
I bring Macey’s face to mine and kiss her with everything I have in me.
I don’t take a single kiss for granted with her.
Her kiss will always be the oxygen I need to survive.
“This is what you want?” I whisper against her lips.
“Only if you do,” she breathes back without pulling away from me.
“It’s the greatest gift anyone could ever give me.”
“And you’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me. To us.”
Phones chime in the distance but I don’t pull myself out of my bubble
with Macey because it’s where I want to spend eternity living.
“Guys.” Peyton’s voice sounds pained.
 Our heads snap in her direction. Peyton looks white as a ghost with her
phone in her hand, looking at it as if she just got devastating news. Her lips
are parted in shock and they move as if she’s trying to find the words for us.
“Baby?” Thomas says as he reaches for her. Leveling his gaze with hers.
“What is it? Is everything okay?”
The tension in the room is palpable. No one moves.
We all stare at Peyton waiting for an answer.
“It’s… it’s…” She looks up at him, blinking several times before she
finally speaks. “It’s Logan.”

Want a spicy bonus scene from Oliver and Macey?

Click here to download.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
Before I acknowledge specific people for the process of writing this book, I
need to thank my readers. The whole mass of you. *please hold. I’m getting
a little weepy typing this up* I hope you realize the impact you’ve had on
my life from book one until the release of this book. Nothing would be
possible without you, your support and your love for these fictional
characters. Every message you send me, every social media post you tag me
in, and every reviews you leave means more to me than you could possibly
know. You are the reason I want to keep writing. So THANK YOU.
My husband – the second dedication alone tells everyone what you
mean to me. But in case it wasn’t clear, I love you. You fell in love with a
single mom who had a two-year-old years ago and welcomed the both of us
into your life and family for the keeping. You’re the best bonus dad to him
and I couldn’t be luckier to have a real life ‘Oliver’ to do life with.
Mel – There’s not much to say that hasn’t been said in our multiple
phone calls a day to each other, but really I just want to say thank you for
letting me ruin this entire book before you even read it by talking through
scenes with me. HAHA.
Salma – you took on the biggest hot mess you’ve probably ever had and
didn’t even bat an eye. Thank you for taking such great care of Oliver,
Macey and Mackenzie, and for every ounce of tough love you’ve given me.
Kelsey – you have the wildest schedule and took on this book during the
holidays, and for that I’ll forever be thankful for you. I don’t know what I
did to deserve your friendship and support, but I will never take it for
granted.
My alpha readers (Jessy, Rachel, Tabitha, Cat) and my beta readers
(Jackie, Sam, Shima, LB, Kristen) – You my friends… I have no words.
You helped fine tune so many parts of this book only making it that much
better. Please don’t ever leave me.
Last but not least – Brit Benson – my unofficial mentor, friend, author
mom, and all-around support. Thank you for taking me under your wing
and helping me with all the background stuff that comes with being an
author. It’s more than I ever thought it would be and you’re always there
when I have questions and need support. I’ll never be able to repay you for
all you’ve done. And because of that I will let you call me Mc-Ma-Hone-e
anytime you want. HAHA.

OceanofPDF.com
 ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Jenn McMahon resides along the shore in New Jersey with her husband, Daniel, two children,
Zachary and Owen, and two dogs, Cooper and Piper. She has spent the last couple of years engrossed
in romance books, to now writing her own and sharing them with the world. When Jenn is not
writing, she can be found reading, watching reruns of her favorite TV shows (Scandal, Grey’s
Anatomy and Friends – just to name a few), or petting her dog. She also loves taking trips to the
beach with the kids, Atlantic City date nights with her husband, and thunderstorms.

OceanofPDF.com